The Priestless Old Believers
Please join our Telegram Group for updates when new articles from Priestless Traditions are posted.
For the attached chat – direct message me, letting me know which Priestless group you belong to, and I will send a link to the chat. For now, this chat must remain limited only to Priestless Old Believers.
Browse the works of the Bezpopovtsy
From time to time, I will have an inquiry about why the Old Believers were justified in separating from the Church.
Was it one issue, or all of them put together?
Don’t Old Believers know the teachings and warnings about schism being the gravest of sins?
Rather than rail against the presuppositions embedded in these kinds of questions, I want to explore, as an answer, the very symbol of the Schism itself, and the symbol of Old Belief – the Sign of the Cross.
There are so many issues and perspectives from which one may explain fidelity to Old Belief – but the Sign of the Cross, in its prominence, serves well as a sole focus.
The Small Catechism of 1539, summarizes how the sign is made:
…The index and middle fingers—are stretched out to signify the mystery of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is both perfect God and perfect man for our salvation.
After joining the fingers, place your hand first on your forehead, confessing that Christ is the one true and eternal Head…
Then place your hand on your stomach, confessing His descent to earth and His conception without seed in the pure womb of the God-bearer…
Then place your hand on your right shoulder, confessing that He sits at the right hand of God the Father, awaiting when His enemies are made His footstool.
Finally, place your hand on your left shoulder, signifying that He will come again to judge the world, granting eternal life to those on His right and eternal punishment to those on His left.
When crossing yourself with the sign of the cross, say this prayer: Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me, a sinner, finishing with Amen, and bowing down to God, asking that He deliver us from the standing on the left and grant us His blessing.1pp. 41-42
That the sign is part of Apostolic Tradition – and not simply a pious expression, is made clear by St. Basil the Great:
Canon 91. Of the dogmas and teachings preserved by the Church, some are outlined in the Scriptures, while others are passed down to us from apostolic tradition in secrecy. Both are of equal significance for piety, and no one, even slightly familiar with ecclesiastical rules, will dispute this. Indeed, if we were to reject unwritten customs as insignificant, we would unwittingly distort the Gospel itself and render the preaching void. For example (I will first mention the most ordinary and common), who taught through Scripture that those who place their hope in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ should sign themselves with the sign of the cross?2https://agioskanon.starove.ru/otci/015.htm
An important point.
It is an expression of our hope in our Savior Jesus Christ. Christ. The Cross. They are so essentially connected, that it needs no explanation.
As referenced in the Small Catechism, the most significant prayer in the Apostolic faith – apart from the prayer that the Lord taught us directly in calling on our Father – is the prayer to Jesus Christ Himself – the so-called “Jesus Prayer”:
Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me, a sinner.
This prayer is essentially linked to the sign of the Cross. In Old Belief, one does not make the sign without, at least mentally, having these words in their hearts, and at prayer, one cannot say this prayer aloud without making the sign.
Children are raised learning the dogmas of Christ – the truth of our salvation through Him, with the sign of the Cross.
So connected to the Cross is its sign – that Russia preserved the ancient practice of using a mat for prayer – that when a prostration is made (after making the sign of the Cross), the very fingers connected with that sign will not touch the ground. Behind this piety is the 73rd canon from the Sixth Ecumenical Council, which forbade any crosses from touching the ground.3Canon 73. Since the life-giving Cross has shown us salvation, we ought to exercise every care that due honor be rendered to that through which we were saved from the ancient fall. Therefore, offering veneration to it in thought, word, and feeling, we command that the figure of the Cross, which some have placed on the ground, be completely erased, so that the sign of our victory may not be dishonored by the trampling of those who walk upon it. Thus, from now on, we decree that those who place the figure of the Cross on the ground be excommunicated.
But, it is enough about the sign itself – and what it means, – is it ancient?
That this is so, is also so obvious it needs little help in presenting itself.
The well-loved Athonite Nikodemus the Hagiorite – the compiler of the well-known Philokalia, is also known for publishing the “Rudder” – the book of canons and rules. In the introduction, Nikodemus says:
The ancient Christians arranged their fingers differently [from modern Greeks] when making the sign of the cross, using only two fingers—the middle and index fingers—as described by St. Peter of Damascus (Philokalia, p. 642). According to him, the entire hand represents the one hypostasis of Christ, and the two fingers symbolize His two natures.4Nicodemus the Hagiorite, Pedalion: The Canons of the Orthodox Church, Vol. 4, Yekaterinburg, 2019, pp. 188, 194
The most obvious evidence is clear to the eyes. There is another written legacy of Apostolic Christianity beyond the written word – and this is the iconography of the Church, which from the earliest example, give prominence to the two-finger sign. Among the early icons, many hand gestures were used. These are briefly discussed in my article here.
What is not encountered in any of these signs, however, is the three-finger sign.
With one exception.
The three-finger sign was used, iconographically, as the hand formation of Judas Iscariot, as he reaches for the bread at the Supper – indicating his place as the betrayer. Old Believer polemics have frequently referred to the three-fingered sign as the “pinch of Judas”.
In 1654, Patriarch Nikon condemned the sign of the cross, introducing a heresy of his own, connecting its use and symbolism with the heresy of Nestorius:
If anyone makes the sign of the cross with two extended fingers—the index and middle fingers—and by them seeks to represent the Divinity and Humanity of the Son of God, he is in every way acting improperly and, rather, in opposition to the truth. For he would thereby depict two Sons: one born of the Father, and another born of the Mother, and thus confess two persons, as did Nestorius.5https://rpsc.ru/publications/bogoslovie/borba_s_dvoeperstiem/
Thirteen years later – when the representatives from the other Patriarchates arrived in Moscow, and a full council was convened in 1666 and 1667, the two-finger sign of the Cross was again condemned:
And make upon yourselves the sign of the honorable and life-giving Cross with the first three fingers of the right hand… But let the two others, called the little finger and the one next to it, remain bent and idle, according to the ancient tradition of the Holy Apostles and the Holy Fathers.6ibid.
The councils confirmed Nikon’s understanding and “corrections”, and added to them the anathemas and eternal curses upon all who continued to use the ancient sign:
But if anyone does not obey what is commanded by us and does not submit to the holy Eastern Church and this holy council, or begins to contradict and oppose us, such an opponent, by the authority given us from the All-holy and Life-giving Spirit – if he be of the sacred order – we depose and strip of all priestly function and subject to anathema; if he be of the lay order, we excommunicate and make him a stranger to the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, and subject him to curse and anathema as a heretic and disobedient, and cut him off from the Orthodox fellowship and flock and from the Church of God until he come to understanding and return to the truth by repentance.
And he who does not come to understanding and does not return to the truth by repentance but remains in his obstinacy until his end, let him be excommunicated even after death, and let his portion and his soul be with Judas the betrayer, with the Jews who crucified Christ, with Arius and the other accursed heretics. Let iron, stones, and wood be destroyed and decay, but let him remain unabsolved and undecayed, like a tympanum for ever and ever. Amen.7https://theoldbelievers.com/old-believer-work/history-of-old-belief/#Chapter_XII_The_Councils_of_1666_and_1667
The fierce hatred and permanence of these curses, and the fact that they were adopted by representatives from the other patriarchates was a catastrophic event for the faithful.
It meant an apostasy of apocalyptic proportions that demanded extreme interpretations to understand – it is the time of the Antichrist.
That the curse was of no effect was never questioned by Old Believers. But was there any effect beyond this?
In the 12th chapter of his great apologetic work, The Enlightener, St. Joseph of Volotsk, after citing multiple fathers who say the same, says:
God’s judgment does not follow a heretical curse, but the curse of heretics returns upon them. All heretics cursing Christians curse themselves. If anyone curses Abraham, he is cursed, as per the divine voice, “I will curse him that curseth thee” (Genesis 12:3); how much more, then, shall a heretic who rejects Christ, cursing a Christian, himself be cursed? Many heretics have cursed Christians, and God’s judgment did not follow, but they themselves were cursed. 8p. 275
Even into the 19th century, the notion that two-finger signers would be damned was still firmly entrenched. In one of the lives of Seraphim of Sarov, by Met. Seraphim (Chichagov), we see the interaction of a woman with the elder, inquiring about the state of her ancestors:
“Did any of your departed relatives pray with the two-finger cross?” the elder asked one of his spiritual daughters. The woman replied, “To my sorrow, all of them did.” “Though they may have been virtuous people,” said Fr. Seraphim, “they are bound [in hell -OB]: the holy Orthodox Church does not accept this cross.”9https://rpsc.ru/publications/bogoslovie/borba_s_dvoeperstiem/
Like these, there are countless others by the likes of Dimitry of Rostov, Theophan “the Recluse”, John of Kronstadt, and many others, some of such foul hatred that I would feel defiled for repeating them.
The assault on the sign of the Cross was extended in the councils of 1666/1667 by even anathematizing the phrase “Son of God” in the Jesus prayer, insisting that only “our God” is a proper Orthodox statement.10https://protopop-avvakum.ru/k-ya-kozhurin-czerkovnye-sobory-1666-1667-gg-kak-vodorazdel-russkoj-istorii/
Fortunately, both this insane condemnation, and the insistence that the two fingers in the three-fingered sign are “idle”, signifying nothing, were soon abandoned and ignored…
I must consider with a heart bent upon forgiveness and understanding that the Greek usage of the two-finger sign faded, for there is no evidence that the change was done either intentionally or with malice for what came before. Couple this with the fact that the representatives of the Eastern Patriarchs who attended the councils of 1666/1667 were the most unscrupulous of characters, denounced even by their own. (A very balanced assessment of these knaves may be read in the book Russia, Ritual, and Reform, by Paul Meyendorff of the Orthodox Church in America.)
But, for those who understood the sign, knew its significance, knew the dogmatic meaning, and lived with the understanding that the sign was itself part of the living, Apostolic Tradition – an outward symbol of the very truths of our faith – it was clear that the new sign was born of the heresy of condemning that very Tradition.
Reconciling with it was out of the question. By its very condemnation of the Apostolic sign as a heresy, Nikon had separated himself from that faith that had blessed his land for centuries, and created a new one – opposed to the piety of his fathers. The acquiescence of the Greeks only made matters more severe.
Indeed – it was never a question of resisting a lawful reform – but rather a question of preserving the faith and piety of our forefathers under the persecution of those who sought to destroy it.
And destroy it they did.
Soon after the disaster of 1667, Peter “the Great”, saw in the new Russian church an object worthy of no respect, and immediately undertook to reform it. The patriarchate was abolished and replaced by what came to be the “Synod”, whose role was subjugated to the state.
Subjugation itself became a theme of primary importance. Patriarch Ioachim of Moscow famously said after the schism:
I know neither the old faith nor the new, but whatever the authorities command, I am ready to do and obey them in all things.11https://azbyka.ru/otechnik/bogoslovie/skrizhal-akty-soborov-1654-1655-1656-godov/9
In modern Orthodox culture – this new emphasis on obedience led to a fundamental change, starting in Optina, to the ancient monastic relationship of the monk and his disciple, expanding it to the unconnected laity.
Today it is not hard to find people who believe they need “blessings” not only for the most mundane of activities, but even for those things they are already required to do as Christians!
The emphasis on Freedom, in some ways a reaction, is one of the greatest Old Believer legacies! But today, one can see among certain Old Believer groups that a jealousy of this kind of spiritual power is being felt.
After the Councils, persecutions, imprisonments, tortures, executions, tongue and finger removals, forced-feeding of their sacraments, and more were imposed upon the faithful of the old ways. Obedience would be enforced with devilish cruelty.
The use of prayer rugs ceased almost immediately. With the connection to the Cross gone, what did it matter? In place of the rug, the practice arose of intentionally touching the very fingers used to make the sign of the Cross to the ground!
It remains to this day an ironic fact that this act of enhanced piety has embedded within it the mockery of the older piety and veneration of the Cross itself.
A constant reminder of a fall.
Instead of its natural connection to the Jesus Prayer, the sign of the Cross lost its Christological mate. Then began the practice wherein the only statements requiring the sign of the Cross was a trinitarian invocation. This also remains true today.
While I do not know of anyone who believes that the Holy Trinity died upon the Cross – to link so inseparably the two looks like a sad statement of theological sloppiness and carelessness. The Cross is a Christological symbol – not a Trinitarian one.
The apparent indifference to the sign’s meaning is also seen today in its use among clergy and hierarchs of the reformed Church – priests and bishops whose hands seem to get unbelievably heavy in making the sign so that their fingers never make it to their left shoulder. Indeed many do not even try, making quick gestures before their chest. As if the sign has gone beyond insignificance to actual annoyance.
Even in using the sign as a blessing – one sees the degradation of piety.
Lost are the actual words of blessing, (the very point). Lost is the act of tracing the sign upon the person asking for the blessing, often replaced by a quick swatting motion. Lost even is the very desire by the faithful for the actual blessing (prayer), who never receive it. But retained is the kissing of the hand! It has become a dead shell – a rite whose purpose and end is the rite itself.
While these offenses remain, there are some, yes, who strive for care. May God preserve them! But these are the exception, from my observations.
Further, it must be stated that today, the roots of the Orthodox reformation are almost completely unknown. Even among many priests of the Russian tradition are those who admittedly know nothing about the Schism, but could speak at length upon the most obscure theological disruptions in the first millennium whose relevance has been lost for over a thousand years, like the filioque.
I can say confidently, that many of the faithful today in the Nikonian church are a testament to the power and universal love and providence of God, who calls and blesses all who seek Him, wherever they are.
Those that burn with love for Christ, and seek to obey His commandments, are like our brothers, wherever they are!
We enjoy a perspective today that those in the past did not have – an appreciation of local differences that arose not out of denial or rejection, but naturally over time.
Indeed, the Western liturgical tradition had established itself as a completely unique system long before any schisms occurred and allow those of us from the Eastern tradition to look at their worship with a kind of admiration that our forefathers did not have the perspective (or the sources) to be able to do.
But, sad is the knowledge that one tradition was born, not out of an organic local difference, from the sincere love of Christ, but rather a spiteful, mean-spirited, and destructive rejection of a local faith – the Muscovite one.
I cannot look upon this benevolently, but must keep separated from it.
For this reason, while I cannot judge those who choose it, I personally cannot accept the path of the Edinoverie, those who are “permitted” to continue with the old ways under the new bosses.
While it was a welcome sign, and certainly positive, the lifting of the curses by Moscow in the 1970s was neither here nor there, for by the original act, Nikon and the councils bombed their bridge to the past and built a new path forward – one that in Russia led to an immediate overhaul of Muscovite piety, the Westernization of its hierarchy, its architecture, and its iconography.
The holy martyr Avvakum commented with his typical folksy bluntness on the new style of iconography, which was introduced with striking speed. He connected it with a coinciding loss of asceticism in the piety of the priesthood.
Speaking to an apparently bloated Nikonian priest (obesity is still a problem today that plagues the hierarchs and priests, of Old Believers in some cases also, – a problem that could not exist if the established rules of eating and fasting were observed), Avvakum said:
Look at that face, that belly, you cursed Nikonian—you’re so fat! How do you expect to fit through the heavenly gate?
Narrow is the way and strait, full of sorrow, that leads to life. The Kingdom of Heaven is for those who strive, not for the fat-bellied.
Look at the holy icons and see how the saints who pleased God are depicted by skilled iconographers: their faces, hands, feet, and all their features are thin and emaciated from fasting, labor, and all kinds of afflictions. But you have changed their likeness, painting them as you are yourselves: fat-bellied, fat-faced, with legs and arms like chair legs. And for every saint—God save you—you’ve smoothed out their wrinkles, the poor things. They didn’t think to do that in their lifetime, as you’ve made them!
Clever ones! You’re cunning with the devil!
There’s nothing to discuss. A good person has nothing to hear from you: all you talk about is how to sell, how to buy, how to eat, how to drink, how to fornicate with women, how to grab children in the altar by their backsides. And I’m ashamed to mention the other things you do: I know all your evil cunning, you dogs, you harlots, you metropolitans, archbishops, Nikonians, you thieves, betrayers, new Russo-Germans!12ibid.
But all of this led – almost without anyone noticing, to a loss of respect from the top to the bottom of Russian society for its Church.
Gone were the days of Holy Russia. Forever.
The scar of this loss, more than anything else, made it possible for the horrors of the atheistic communist reign of terror in the 20th century, as Solzhenitsyn frequently pointed out.
But this wound was not only self-inflicted – it was intentional.
What Nikon and even more so, Tsar Alexei Mikhailovich, managed to achieve with their reforms, was to grasp the piety of their fathers, boulders before their paths to consolidated power over the Church, and to steal it away.
Pinch of Judas indeed.
It must be stated that much of what is said above, though it can be seen in its effects today, is impossible to lay at the feet of those in the reformed, modern Orthodox Church.
They know nothing about it! They bear none of the guilt.
Beyond this, it is not my place to judge anyone who is trying to follow Christ. It is more than enough to judge myself, and my own lacking, my own impiety, and my own ignorance.
In the vast majority of its prayers, liturgics, and doctrines, the Old Believers and the Nikonians are very close. But, among so many issues – the departure from the Old Faith involved a conscious denial of it.
Today, I have only focused on one element – the sign of the Cross, because it is the most prominent. While there are elements here that are polemical, I say them with humility and admitting I am no Christian example. I speak hypocritically.
And this is why I need the old faith.
The ire of Old Believer polemics, it is true, is focused almost entirely against that religion that is closest to it.
Quite distinct from the polemics in modern Orthodoxy, one must search for anti-Catholic polemics among Old Believers (though they certainly do exist – they are almost always confined to the issue of “pouring baptism”). This must be excused, for the Catholics did not curse our faith as a heresy – they did not damn us to hell for preserving it. They never said, through their proclamations and violence against our piety, “we hate your ways and have no part in them”.
This itself is the great heresy of the Nikonian origins!
Can anyone seriously say that the condemnation of the pious act of icon veneration (iconoclasm) was in any way worse or different in kind than the condemnation of the true sign of the cross? Iconoclasts at least had one of the Ten Commandments to cite in their defense, despite being wrong. All defenses of the three-finger sign, being of Apostolic origin, have long since been laughed off. You will not find a historian of the subject in the last 150 years who supports the assertions of Nikon and his councils.
While the Western Christians of Catholicism seem bound in the very essence of their faith to the seat of papal authority – for the old faith, it is not so.
You can destroy our churches, our altars. You can our destroy monasteries, our books. You can even destroy our priesthood, our hierarchies.
But to confess the true faith, and to follow the commandments of God, through the ways and traditions of our forefathers, is the responsibility of every individual.
My faith cannot fall with the betrayal of any or all of the bishops. Neither will the correct faith of a hierarchy save me if I am devoid of faith.
We will only answer for ourselves on doomsday.
Old Belief is a path of conscious preservation of a lived faith, passed on from the Byzantine fathers of old and preserved through Muscovite piety. By its continuity and antiquity, its validity and needful value is confirmed.
Old Belief is the faith of Holy Russia, not the faith of “enlightened” Russia.
It is not the Old Believers who broke away.
They remained…
This is why I cannot be anything but an Old Believer.
By Mikhail Olegovich Shakhov.
Already in the first decades after the Schism, the state authorities and the official Church acted together as persecutors of the zealots of the ancient piety. Old Belief then faced the necessity of defining its attitude toward the state and toward society. It had to formulate its social position.
The “Pomorian Answers” made their own laconic but very weighty contribution to this task. The principles outlined in the “Pomorian Answers” remain relevant even in our own day.
If we turn to the history of European sectarian and heretical movements, we can easily discover something. Many of them possessed a clearly expressed, theoretically and doctrinally substantiated anti-state, democratic-socialist orientation. In some sects, this reached the point of complete anarchism and the denial of any statehood whatsoever. A striking example is the Anabaptists in 16th-century Germany.
Relying on their own interpretation of Holy Scripture, the heretics preached material equality. The Anabaptists even preached intellectual equality—by destroying libraries. They rejected judicial proceedings, oaths, military service, and the estate structure of society.
After the anathemas of the Council of 1667, and under the influence of the ever-growing scale and cruelty of the repressions, the Old Believer thinkers were forced to abandon the hope of the tsar’s return to the true faith. The deviation of the highest civil and ecclesiastical authorities from the ancient piety—together with the cruel persecutions—confirmed them in one conviction. The last stronghold of Orthodoxy, the Third Rome, had fallen.
The governmental repressions acquired a special significance in the religious consciousness of the zealots of antiquity. They became a vivid confirmation of this thesis. They also became a stumbling block for their civic conscience.
Indeed, if the civil authority lost its right to former respect and lost all authority, then obedience to such authority was no longer entirely natural. Moreover, if the tsar was a servant or instrument of the Antichrist, then obedience to him would be a sin—a service to the Antichrist himself. Struggle and resistance to such a tsar would seem to be a God-pleasing deed.
However, the spiritual leaders of the Old Believers did not draw such a radical conclusion. They did not elevate the struggle against the state to the level of a religious doctrine. The defense of Old Belief against governmental persecutions was of a passive character. Even the most radically inclined Old Believers preferred not armed struggle, but flight to remote regions.
P.I. Melnikov wrote: “Can one fail to recognize the true dignity in the long-suffering patience of the Russian people, which is evident in our schismatics? Had this been in the West, long ago rivers of blood would have flowed—as they flowed during the Reformation or the Thirty Years’ War, the religious wars in England.”
Thus, in contrast to heresies that possessed a definite doctrine, concept, and theological justification for the transformation or abolition of the state, the Old Believer doctrine remained alien to the problems of the political restructuring of the state and society. It did not act as a carrier of the idea of the violent establishment of religious ideals of social justice.
It is indicative that Old Believer literature—whose total volume is enormous—completely ignores issues of state and social structure. All questions arising from the position of Old Belief within a state that is heterodox to it concerned the Old Believers only in one aspect: Is it possible under these conditions to preserve the “ancient piety”?
In all Old Believer writings there is one tendency, one coloring—religious. Not a single word against the life of the state. Not a single hint at the injustice of the social order. Not a single complaint about economic conditions. There are speeches about worldly well-being and mentions of public calamities—but exclusively in connection with religious causes.
Drawing on the theory drawn from Old Testament history—that the transgressions and impiety of the tsar bring down God’s punishment upon the entire people—Old Believer writers pointed to the cause of the sufferings being experienced and those that might yet come. They pointed not in the centralization of state power, not in the trampling of zemstvo rights, not in economic exploitation—but exclusively in the betrayal of the ancient piety.
I.F. Nilsky asserts that Old Believer writings accurately reflect the real interests and views of the Old Believers. The assumption that they did not speak fully openly out of fear of governmental persecution is completely unfounded. Therefore, the absence of social protest in Old Believer literature adequately expresses the absence among the Old Believers of interest in secular social problems.
As is well known, the “Pomorian Answers” were written precisely as answers to the questions of the Synodal missionary hieromonk Neofit. He sought to provoke the Old Believers into statements that could be qualified as an insult to the monarch and the official Church.
Neofit asked: “Does our pious sovereign the Emperor Peter the Great and Autocrat of All Russia, and the Most Holy Governing Synod, and all Orthodox Christians (i.e., the reformed Orthodox) truly and with firm hope have the hope of obtaining salvation, or do you reckon them as Orthodox or count them among some kind of heretics, those who have fallen away from the Eastern Church?” (question 52). And: “For what guilt do people now in the (new-rite) church not attain salvation, but perish?” (question 78).
In the “Pomorian Answers,” on the questions of whether Emperor Peter I, the Synod, and the followers of the new-rite church are Orthodox, it is repeatedly emphasized that the Old Believers do not consider themselves entitled to pass judgment on the piety of the sovereign and the authorities. Only the Lord Himself can judge who abides in the true faith and who will save his soul.
Doubting the Nikonian innovations, the Old Believers said: “We do not examine his Imperial Majesty’s Orthodoxy, but we willingly desire every good for his God-loving Majesty and we pray to the Lord God for it. (…) We do not despise the Most Holy Governing Synod, but we honor it reverently, and we do not revile the episcopal dignity with dishonorable words” (answer 52). And: “To judge others whether they are being saved or not, and for what guilt—this we do not dare, nor do we strive to write articles on this, for we utterly refuse to judge others” (answer 78).
Of course, one must take into account the forced evasiveness of the Old Believers answering the questions of the missionary who sought to convict them of disloyalty to the authorities. But the position taken by the Old Believers is principled. We do not judge other people—the authorities and clergy who have chosen their own path in religious life. We only strive ourselves to follow the patristic tradition and ask that we not be hindered in this.
Characterizing the social position that Old Belief consistently adhered to, two fundamental points must be highlighted:
— Do not judge the salvific quality, truth, or falsity of another faith. Do not judge the righteousness and piety of people of another faith. But preserve one’s own fidelity to Ancient Orthodoxy. Stand for one’s right to preserve the ancient piety.
— The second principle, formulated by the remarkable Old Believer thinker of the 20th century A.V. Antonov: “Old Belief is resistance to evil by non-violence.” In response to evil, to injustice, to discrimination, we do not rebel. We do not resort to violence. But we resist evil by doing good within the framework of law-abidingness. We build churches, engage in charity, preserve spiritual heritage. In a word, we build our own rather than destroy what is alien—even if it is unrighteous.
In the fair opinion of P.I. Melnikov—who specially studied the question of the socio-political moods of the Old Believers—even the most radically inclined Old Believer bezpopovtsy (priestless), who refused to pray for the tsar, in principle recognized the necessity of tsarist authority. They were alien to anti-monarchical and democratic aspirations.
Old Believer writers always proudly mentioned the origin from noble boyar and princely families of the boyarynya Morozova, Princess Urusova, the brothers Denisov (princes Myshetsky). On the contrary, the attempts of A.I. Herzen and V.N. Kelsiev to spread revolutionary-democratic propaganda among the Old Believers met with complete failure.
The Old Believer metropolitan Kirill, in his epistle to the Russian priestly Old Believers, warned them against all enemies and traitors to the tsar—“especially against the malicious atheists nesting in London and from there disturbing the European powers with their writings. Flee therefore from those accursed ones… for they are forerunners of the Antichrist, striving through anarchy to prepare the way for the son of perdition.”
The priestless (bezpopovtsy) soglasie (agreements)—which in the imagination of adherents of theories about a “peasant anti-church movement” appeared to represent an even more favorable environment for revolutionary work—in fact shunned contacts with “unfaithful” revolutionary propagandists no less than with Nikonian heretics. We have not succeeded in finding any information about the success of Narodnik propaganda attempts among the bezpopovtsy.
The Old Believers of the Preobrazhensky Almshouse presented to Emperor Alexander II, on April 17, 1863, in the Winter Palace, a most loyal address. It stated: “Great Sovereign! Many voices are raised to your throne: permit us also to speak our truth: Traitors and agitators sought to slander us before the whole world and to equate us with themselves. They lied about us. We preserve our rite, but we are your faithful subjects. We have always obeyed the powers that be. But to you, Tsar-Liberator, we are devoted with our hearts. In the novelties of your reign we hear our ancient ways. Upon you, Sovereign, rests the spirit of our virtuous Tsars. Not only in body, but in soul we are Russian people. Russia is our native mother; we are always ready to suffer and die for her. Our ancestors were Russian people, they labored on the Russian Land, and died for it. Shall we disgrace the memory of our fathers and grandfathers and of all Russian Christians from whom we received our blood? Enemies, plotting against your dominion, kindle rebellion in Poland and threaten us with war. Great Sovereign! The right hand of God exalted the dominion of your ancestors: it will grant the Tsar-Liberator victory over the ancient enemies and oppressors of the Russian Land, who tore the Russian people from their roots and violated their faith. Your throne and the Russian Land are not alien goods to us, but our own by blood. We shall not be slow to appear in their defense and will give for them all our possessions and our lives. May your dominion not diminish, but be magnified; may our ancestors not be put to shame in us; may our Russian antiquity rejoice in you. All our hopes are in you, and our devotion to your throne is unshakable. Reign long, Great Sovereign, to the glory of Russia and to the consolation of your faithful subjects!”
Alexander II replied to this address with the following words: “I am glad to hear from you and thank you for your sympathy with the common cause. They wanted to blacken you before me, but I did not believe it, and I am convinced that you are as faithful subjects as all the rest. You are my children, and I am your father, and I pray to God for you, just as I do for all who, like you, are close to my heart.”
Three hundred years after the writing of the “Pomorian Answers”, much in Russia has radically changed. The persecutions of Old Belief carried out by the state and the official Church have receded into the past. In our day Old Belief steadfastly preserves the Ancient Orthodox faith—without departing from the negative attitude toward the Nikonian reform that was laid down by the first defenders of Ancient Orthodoxy.
But in the modern world, when the preservation of traditional spiritual and moral values has acquired paramount importance for the preservation of Russia, the social position of Old Belief—its dialogue with Russian society and the state—must develop on the principles laid down in the “Pomorian Answers”: not to become a judge of people of another faith, but to preserve one’s own faith, showing respect and tolerance, finding the possibility of peaceful coexistence and service to the common good.
From a hectograph of the Old Believers of the priestless zakonobrachnoye (lawful-marriage) soglasie [or agreement/faction] of the early 20th century.
The Beginning of the Church, Its Appearance and Composition as It Existed at the Time of Its Initial Establishment, and Its Past, Present, and Future Existence
The holy earthly Church Militant received its beginning from its Creator, the Lord God, in the persons of the first man, Adam, and his wife, Eve.
Concerning this, the great teacher, the blessed Methodius, Bishop of Patara, says: “that the Church originated from Adam.” Thus, in the Scriptures, the very society and assembly of the faithful is often called the Church, in which those who are most perfect according to the degree of their progress constitute, as it were, one person and the body of the Church.
This Church is composed of sixty queens, eighty concubines, and virgins without number, as stated in the Song of Songs of Solomon, chapter 6, verse 8–9: “There are sixty queens and eighty concubines, and virgins without number. My dove, my perfect one, is the only one, the only one of her mother, the favorite of the one who bore her. The daughters saw her and called her blessed; the queens and the concubines also, and they praised her.”
On this, the blessed Methodius, a teacher of the 3rd century, interprets as follows: “The sixty queens are those who, from the first-created [Adam] down to Noah, successively pleased God, because they had no need of prescriptions and laws for salvation, since the creation of the world in six days was still recent for them. They remembered how God created the world in six days, what happened in Paradise, how man, having received the commandment not to touch the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, fell, being seduced by the author of evil. Therefore, symbolically, these souls who, shortly after the creation of the world, successively cherished love for God and were, if one may so express it, almost offspring of the first age and close to the six-day creation—since they lived immediately after the six days of creation—are called sixty queens. For they enjoyed great honor, conversing with angels and often beholding God in waking vision, not in dreams. Consider what boldness Seth had before God, Abel, Enoch, Enos, Methuselah, Noah—the first lovers of righteousness and the first among the firstborn written in the heavens [Heb. 12:23], who inherited the kingdom as a kind of firstfruits of plants for salvation, as an early fruit offered to God.
The eighty concubines are those who lived after the Flood, namely, the succession of prophets. Their knowledge of God was more remote, and they needed another teaching that would serve them as a remedy. Therefore, the succession of prophets from the time of Abraham—on account of the significance of circumcision, in which the number eight is contained, and from which the Law also depends—is called eighty concubines, inasmuch as, before the betrothal of the Church to the Word, they were the first to receive the divine seeds and foretold the spiritual circumcision on the eighth day. Therefore, God entrusted to His Son to inspire the prophets with His future coming into life in the flesh, at which time the joy of the spiritual eighth day would be proclaimed.
The virgins are the ancient righteous ones, whose number is innumerable—the multitude of those who lived righteously under the guidance of the higher ones and who, in youthful zeal, diligently struggled against sin. But neither the queens, nor the concubines, nor the virgins are compared to the Church. For she, created and chosen above all of them, consisting and united from all the apostles, is the Bride surpassing all in the beauty of flourishing youth and virginity. Therefore, she is blessed and praised by the others, since she abundantly saw and heard what those desired to see even for a short time but did not see, and to hear but did not hear. “Blessed,” said the Lord to His disciples, “are your eyes because they see, and your ears because they hear; for truly I say to you that many prophets and righteous men desired to see what you see and did not see it, and to hear what you hear and did not hear it” [Matt. 13:16–17]. Therefore, the prophets bless the Church and marvel at her, because what they themselves were not vouchsafed to hear and see, she was deemed worthy of and became a partaker thereof. For there are sixty queens and eighty concubines and virgins without number; but she alone is “my dove, my perfect one” [From the complete collection of the works of St. Methodius, Bishop and Martyr, a Father of the Church of the 3rd century. Translated from Greek. Printed in St. Petersburg, 1877, pages 27–29, 28–60–61, 64].
Secondly, in the Apocalypse, chapter 12, the same Church is described, which the Lord God showed to His beloved disciple John the Theologian as follows: “Now a great sign appeared in heaven: a woman clothed with the sun, with the moon under her feet, and on her head a garland of twelve stars. Being with child, she cried out in labor and in pain to give birth. And another sign appeared in heaven: behold, a great, fiery red dragon having seven heads and ten horns, and seven diadems on his heads. His tail drew a third of the stars of heaven and threw them to the earth. And the dragon stood before the woman who was ready to give birth, to devour her Child as soon as it was born. She bore a male Child who was to rule all nations with a rod of iron. And her Child was caught up to God and His throne. Then the woman fled into the wilderness, where she has a place prepared by God, that they should feed her there one thousand two hundred and sixty days” [Rev. 12:1–6].
On this chapter, Andrew of Caesarea interprets that the woman is the Church, citing the words of the same blessed Methodius, who, in a discourse from the person of the virgin Procla, says: The woman giving birth in the presence of the hostile dragon is the Church. The woman appearing in heaven is our mother the Church, whose children will all come together to her after the resurrection, gathering to her from everywhere, according to the words of the prophet Isaiah [60:1–7]: “Arise, shine, O Jerusalem; for your light has come, and the glory of the Lord has risen upon you. For behold, darkness shall cover the earth, and thick darkness the peoples; but the Lord will arise upon you, and His glory will be seen upon you. And nations shall come to your light, and kings to the brightness of your rising. Lift up your eyes all around and see; they all gather together, they come to you; your sons shall come from afar, and your daughters shall be carried on the arms.”
Interpretation: The Church, having attained the never-setting light and clothed in the radiance of the Word as in a garment, will rejoice. For with what other more precious or worthy adornment should a queen be adorned, who is clothed in light as in a garment, in order to become the Bride of the Lord, for which she was called by the Father? Come then, elevating your mind, behold this great woman, like bridal virgins, shining with pure and immaculate, whole and unfading beauty, in no way inferior to the radiance of light, clothed in light itself instead of garments, adorned on her head with shining stars instead of precious stones. For what is clothing to us is light to her; what is gold or a shining stone to us is stars to her—not such as are found in their visible places, but better and more brilliant, so that those here may be considered no more than their images and likenesses [Works of Methodius, page 69].
The Work of the Church: The Birth of Children in Baptism
Thus, at our faith and conversion, the Church stands before us as in the image of the moon, enduring the pangs of birth and regenerating the soulish into the spiritual until the fullness of the nations is reached; therefore, she is our mother. For just as a woman, having received the formless seed of her husband, in due time gives birth to a complete human being, so also the Church, continually conceiving those who flee to Christ and forming them according to the image and likeness of Christ, in due time makes them citizens of that blessed life. Therefore, she must necessarily be present at baptism as one giving birth to those purified by it. Hence, her action at baptism is also called the moon, because those being regenerated, being renewed, shine with a new brilliance, which is the new light; therefore, they are called the newly-illumined [From the same book, page 70].
The birth from the woman in the Apocalypse is not the birth of Christ, but the birth of believers in baptism. Thus, you too must acknowledge that the Church carries the baptized in her womb. As it is said in Isaiah: “Before she was in labor, she gave birth; before her pain came, she delivered a son. Who has heard such a thing? Who has seen such things? Shall the earth be made to give birth in one day? Or shall a nation be born at once? For as soon as Zion was in labor, she gave birth to her children” [Isaiah 66:7–8]. Whom did she escape? Of course, the dragon, so that this spiritual Zion might give birth to a male people who would have no feminine weaknesses or effeminacy, rising in unity with the Lord and strengthened in zeal [Works of Methodius, page 71, chapter 7].
The males are the believers in baptism, likened to Christ—the saints themselves, the anointed ones.
For this reason, the Church carries in her womb and endures the pangs of birth until Christ who is born is formed in us [Gal. 4:19], so that each of the saints, through participation in Christ, might be born an anointed one. In this sense, it is said in one place in Scripture: “Do not touch My anointed ones, and do no harm to My prophets” [Ps. 104:15 (LXX)]. For those baptized into Christ, with the participation of the Spirit, become anointed ones, and the Church here assists in forming the Word in them and in their transformation [From the same book of Methodius, page 71, chapter 8].
The dragon is the devil; the stars drawn from heaven by the dragon’s tail are the heretics.
The devil, plotting intrigues and lying in wait to pervert the mind dedicated to Christ in the enlightened ones and the image and likeness of the Word reborn in them. The stars that he, touching their summits with the tip of his tail, drags down to the earth are the heretical sects. For the assemblies of the heterodox must be called dark, gloomy, and lowly revolving stars; because they too appropriate to themselves knowledge of the heavenly, faith in Christ, the soul’s dwelling in the heavens, and proximity to the stars, as if children of light; but they are cast down, being drawn away by the wiles of the dragon, because they do not remain within the threefold image of piety, deviating from its orthodox worship of God [From the same book, chapter 10, page 73].
“And when the dragon saw that he had been cast to the earth, he persecuted the woman who gave birth to the male child. But the woman was given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness to her place, where she is nourished for a time and times and half a time, from the presence of the serpent” [Rev. 12:13–14].
The woman who gave birth to the Son and lives in the wilderness is the Church.
She who gives birth and has given birth in the hearts of the faithful to the male infant—the Word—and who has withdrawn undefiled and unharmed from the fury of the beast into the wilderness, is our Mother the Church. The wilderness into which she has come and is nourished there for one thousand two hundred and sixty days is truly free from evils, unproductive and barren for corruption, not easily accessible or passable for many, but fruitful and nourishing, flourishing and accessible for the saints, full of wisdom and producing life—this is the beautiful and richly planted, fragrant abode of virtue, where aromas flow when the north wind rises and the south wind blows [Song of Songs 4:16]. And all is filled with divine dew, crowned with unfading plants of immortal life, where we now gather flowers and with pure fingers weave for the Queen a purple and radiant crown of virginity. For the Bride of the Word is adorned with the fruits of virtue. And the one thousand two hundred and sixty days during which we are here is such precise and excellent knowledge of the Father and the Son and the Spirit, by which our Mother rejoices and exults, growing during this time until the appearance of the new ages, when in the heavenly assembly she will not dimly perceive through knowledge, but clearly behold “that which is,” abiding together with Christ [From the same book of Methodius, “The Banquet of the Ten Virgins,” pages 34–35, chapter 11].
And thus, having come into this wilderness barren for evils, the Church is nourished here, soaring on the wings of virginity, which the Word of God called the wings of a great eagle [Rev. 12:14; Ezek. 17], having conquered the serpent, armed with the helmet of salvation, the breastplate, and the girdle [Eph. 6:14–17], fearing neither the wiles nor the slanders of this beast [From the same book, page 75].
Question: What are the flowers and plants of our Mother the Church, and what radiant crown of virginity must we weave, with what fruits must this Bride adorn herself by cultivating them, and what helmet, breastplate, and girdle must one have to conquer the serpent, fearing not his wiles?
Answer: For it is evident that when I dedicate myself to the Lord, when I strive to keep the flesh not only free from union but unstained by other impurities. And what it means to dedicate oneself wholly to the Lord must be explained: If I open my mouth for one thing and close it for another—if I open it to expound the Scriptures, that I may as far as possible glorify God orthodoxly and magnificently, and close it, applying to it a door and barrier, so as not to speak idly—then my mouth is virginal and dedicated to God; my tongue has become a reed, an instrument of wisdom; for through it the spiritual Word writes with clear letters, illuminating the mind with the depth and power of the Scriptures—the Lord, the eternal Scribe and swift Writer. My tongue becomes the reed of this Scribe! To Him it is virginally surrendered and dedicated, like a beautiful reed writing more beautifully than poets and orators who expound human teachings. Likewise, if I train my eyes not to gaze with desire upon bodily beauty and not to delight in unseemly spectacles, but to contemplate the things above, then my eyes too are virginal and dedicated to the Lord. If I stop my ears against slander and idle talk, but open them to the Word of God, frequenting the wise, then I have dedicated my hearing to the Lord. If I restrain my hands from usury, from profiteering, from covetousness, from striking blows, then my hands are virginal for God. If I keep my feet from walking the paths of debauchery, then I have dedicated my feet to God, walking not to courts and banquets where the ungodly gather, but employing them to fulfill some commandment. What then remains for me, if I am virginal also in heart, dedicating to the Lord all its thoughts, thinking nothing evil, having in me neither pride nor anger, and day and night occupying myself with the things of the Lord—this is to be pure with great purity, to vow the great vow [Blessed Methodius, in the same book, chapter 4, pages 44–45].
The ten horns of the dragon are vices opposed to the Ten Commandments. Thus, one head of the dragon is intemperance and luxury; he who crushes it will be crowned with the crown of chastity. Another head is fear and despondency; he who tramples it will receive the crown of martyrdom. Another head is unbelief and madness and other similar forms of impiety; he who strikes and slays them will be honored for this, having in manifold ways crushed the power of the dragon. The ten horns and antlers that he bears on his heads are the ten oppositions to the Decalogue, by which he customarily wounds and casts down the souls of many, contriving and inventing what is contrary to the commandment: “You shall love the Lord your God” [Deut. 6:5] and the rest of the commandments. Behold his fiery and bitter fornication, by which he casts down the intemperate; behold adultery, behold falsehood, behold love of money, behold theft, and other vices akin and related to them, which rage, having grown upon his murderous heads [From the same book, chapter 13, page 78].
Thirdly, in the Gospel proclamation, the same Church is expounded upon these words: “My dove, my perfect one, is the only one; she is the only one of her mother; she is the favorite of the one who bore her. The daughters saw her and called her blessed; the queens and the concubines, and they praised her. Who is she who looks forth as the morning, fair as the moon, clear as the sun, awesome as an army with banners? I went down to the garden of nuts to see the fruits of the valley, to see whether the vine had flourished and the pomegranates had budded. There I will give you my breasts: my soul did not know it; it placed me on the chariots of Aminadab” [Song of Songs 6:9–12].
On these songs, the blessed Theodoret interprets as follows: And as for “on the chariot of the daughter of Aminadab”: the chariot is the Church, and Aminadab is interpreted as “the good will of the Father,” that is, to do and walk according to the Father’s commandment. Concerning this, the virgins sing rejoicing: how she is adorned; and how sweet is the love of your food; who will give you milk, O bride, and the breasts of my mother that nursed me. Having found you outside, I will kiss you, and henceforth embrace you, and bring you into the house of my mother, and into the chamber of her who conceived me.
That chamber we call the place where the spirits of the righteous are. And the mother she calls this present age of life. And “adorned and made sweet” she names the Church, where the multitude of the faithful, receiving the commandments as food, are saved. [Printed in the margin:] “In the Church the faithful receive the commandments as food.”
And these are the breasts of my mother: The mother she calls the heavenly Jerusalem, which pours forth honey and milk—milk for the young, honey for those perfect in understanding. This food is defiled when the bride is together with the bridegroom, as it is written: I will give you to drink wine spiced with aromas, and the drink of the fruits of my orchard. If you find my beloved, tell him that I am wounded with love for him; with this love the bride is wounded, by which she prays, desiring the coming of the Savior. And “I will give you to drink spiced wine” means by keeping the commandments, which those who receive in the womb from fear labor and give birth to the spirit of salvation. [Printed in the margin:] “Understand what the Church is and what her mystery is: she is the Bride of the Son of God.”
And “if you find my beloved, tell him”—this refers to the fleshly coming of Jesus; but the Church herself also, for the sake of the vision of the Son of God, “tell also His beloved”—this is spoken to the prophets, or rather to the prophet the Forerunner, who is John himself, who said: I am the friend and intercessor; I will draw souls to faith in Christ. For He Himself is the Bridegroom; He Himself is also the friend, desiring to be united with them. And this the virgins unanimously sing in praise, saying: Come, beloved, and turn your eyes, for you have given me wings. And the garments of my robes are removed—how shall they be clothed in my garment? And I have washed my feet—how shall I defile them? Those feet are of those who walk, preserving the prophetic oracles and guarding the apostolic traditions, and do not turn aside to corruption. And having put off the garments of skin—groaning, terror, and worldly lusts—and having been cleansed from earthly things, that is, from the old man of the flesh, and clothed in the new garment, which is to receive our Lord, the Word in our heart, and pure feet. In the ancient times the Lord said: Moses! Moses! Remove the sandals from your feet, for the ground on which you stand is holy. And the eyes have received wings: the eyes are the teachers in the churches, who by their teaching raise many souls to the heavenly kingdom. And to these in the songs it is said: His cheeks are as a bed of spices, growing myrrh-plants, full of myrrh. Your nostrils are like a tower of Lebanon, looking toward the face of Damascus. The nostrils breathing the fragrance of divine words are reverence. Damascus is interpreted as the teaching of tongues, who will see the image of the face—the knowledge of God. The cheeks breathing as a bed of spices, growing myrrh-plants of peace, are the holy Gospels, sprouting salvation for souls and perfuming the nostrils from the law and the prophets and the divine commandments, receiving useful teaching with humility. The lips are lilies dropping myrrh—that is, the words of God, bringing forth hearing of the commandments and vision of understanding. Myrrh is the mortification of Jesus, which He also commanded us, mortifying earthly life by fasting, to keep baptism. As the pupil guards the eye, lest a beam fall in and hinder true vision. This the King sings: O beloved! On my bed at night, Him whom my soul loves, I sought. And I found Him. I called Him, and He heard me, until I brought Him into the house of my mother. The house of the mother He calls the heavenly wisdom of the heart, for the house of God is the Word. And the chamber is called the heart: for I will dwell in them and walk among them, and I will be their God, and they shall be My people. Therefore it is the chamber, because in it lie all good things: faith, love, hope, good thoughts, chastity, almsgiving, tears; these are gold and silver and precious stones. For these are not placed on the body, but are the beauty of virtuous souls. On my bed at night. The bed He called perfect virtue; and night He calls the secret place of prayer: by these calling the Beloved, to be heard. Whose souls are mountains and valleys. Mountains indeed for the height of virtues, valleys for lowliness, since they receive the preaching of faith and hold it in themselves through humility, in which the Only-begotten rests. Behold, He comes leaping upon the mountains, skipping upon the hills. As Christ the Sun of righteousness came, leaping upon the mountains—that is, upon the prophets; skipping upon the hills—that is, upon the apostles. This also the Wisdom of God said: afterward He came into the souls of the righteous. For it shall be, He says, in the last days, manifest shall be the mountain of the Lord, which is the Church. What is the leaping of the Word: He leaped from heaven into the virginal womb; He leaped from the womb onto the cross; He leaped from the cross into Hades; again He leaped onto the earth—O new resurrection! Again He leaped from the earth to heaven and sat at the right hand of the Father; again He will come to judge the earth.
My beloved is like a gazelle or a young stag on the mountains of Bethel. The mountains of Bethel are the lofty teachings of the righteous. Bethel is called the house of God; these are the righteous. As the Bridegroom said: I will dwell in them and walk among them, whose house we are. The Brother of our soul, the Lord Christ, and the Bridegroom to the bride, is likened to a gazelle on the buildings of human hearts. He is also likened to a stag, because He is the destroyer of poisonous serpents [Up to here from the Explanatory Gospel, reading 45, chapter 9, pages 86–87–88].
Fourthly, through the prophet David, this Church is praised, saying: “The daughters of kings have rejoiced in your honor” [Ps. 44].
On this, the great Basil interprets as follows: Who are the daughters of kings if not the noble, great, and royal souls, which, through that divine condescension to men, having known Christ, have rejoiced in His honor with true faith and perfect love, glorifying His divinity. He says that the fragrance of these was abundantly present at the garments of Christ. By this is understood the allegorical preparation of words and dogmas. With this the prophet himself explains Christ’s rich love toward the world: “The queen stood at Your right hand, in gilded clothing adorned and variegated.” He now speaks of the Church, which, as we learned in the Song of Songs, is the one most perfect dove of Christ, who places at Christ’s right hand all those glorified by good deeds, separating them from the evil, as a shepherd separates the sheep from the goats. The queen stands forth—that is, the soul betrothed to the Word in bridal manner, over which sin does not reign, but which is a partaker of Christ’s kingdom, standing at the right hand of the Savior in gilded clothing—that is, adorning herself with dogmas mentally woven and gloriously and sacredly embellished. And since the dogmas are not uniform but manifold and diverse, containing moral, natural, and mystical words, therefore Scripture says that the bride’s garment is highly variegated.
“Hear, O daughter, and see, and incline your ear; forget your people and your father’s house, and the King will desire your beauty; for He is your Lord, and you shall worship Him.” The prophet calls the Church through this to hearing and observance of what is commanded: by the name “daughter” he appropriates her to himself, as if he had made her his daughter through love. Hear, O daughter, and see. By the word “see” he teaches her to have a mind for contemplation and knowledge of what is taught. Imagine, he says, creation, and by the order existing in it, ascend finally to the contemplation of the Creator: then, bending her lofty neck of pride, he says: incline your ear—not to run after external fables, but to receive the humility of the voice that is in the Gospel word: incline your ear to this teaching, so that you may forget those wicked customs and paternal teachings. Therefore: forget your people and your father’s house—for everyone who commits sin is of the devil. Drive out, he continues, the demonic teachings; forget the sacrifices, nocturnal dances, and fables inflaming to adultery and every impurity. For this reason I called you my daughter, that you might hate the father who formerly begot you unto destruction. For if by forgetting you erase the defilement of evil teachings, then, having received your beauty, you will appear desirable to the King the Bridegroom; for He is your Lord, and they shall worship Him. All the glory of the king’s daughter is within, clothed in golden fringes and variegated: virgins shall be brought to the King after her—that is, when she has been cleansed from the ancient teachings of wickedness and, having heeded instruction, has forgotten her people and her father’s house, then the Holy Spirit, seeing her hidden purity, declares concerning her: all, he says, the glory of the king’s daughter—that is, of Christ’s bride, who through adoption has become the king’s daughter—is within; the bridal beauty is inward. For he who adorns himself well before the Father who sees in secret, and prays, and does all things not to be seen by men but to be seen by God alone—he has all glory within, like the king’s daughter. And the golden fringes with which she is wholly clothed and variegated are also within. Seek nothing in external gold and bodily adornment: but understand some worthy garment that adorns him who was created in the image of the Creator, concerning which the Apostle also says: having put off the old man with his deeds, and having put on the new, which is renewed in knowledge after the image of Him who created him. And he who has put on the bowels of mercy, kindness, humility, meekness, and longsuffering is clothed inwardly and adorned in the inner man. The fringes are attached to the garment, and these are spiritual: and therefore called golden, because the word is greater than the deed, as certain fringes that extend from the foundation to the act of weaving. Certain souls follow the Lord’s bride, who, not having received the seed of alien words, shall be brought to the King, following after the bride. Let those also hear who have vowed virginity to the Lord. [Below]
Instead of your fathers, sons have been born to you: you have appointed them princes over all the earth. Since above she was commanded to forget her people and her father’s house, therefore, in reward for obedience, now instead of fathers she receives sons, adorned with such dignities that you have appointed them princes over all the earth. Who then are the sons of the Church? It is clear that they are the sons of the Gospel, who have taken possession of the whole earth: for into all the earth, says Scripture, their sound has gone out. And if anyone understands the bride’s fathers as the patriarchs, he does not err in thus understanding the word concerning the apostles: for in place of those, these sons were born to her by Christ—those who do the works of Abraham and therefore are equally honored with them, because they did what was like them, for which their fathers were deemed worthy of great honor. The princes of the whole earth are the saints, on account of appropriating to themselves authority for good; for the very nature of goodness ascribes principality to them: as to Jacob He gave authority over Esau: Be, He said, lord over your brother [Gen. 27:29].
And thus those who were equally honored with the fathers and received preeminence over all on account of the virtuous struggle—these are the sons of Christ’s bride and are appointed by their mother princes over all the earth.
“I will make Your name to be remembered in every generation and generation; therefore the peoples shall confess You forever and to ages of ages.” After all this, since this word is spoken from the person of the Church, he adds: I will make Your name to be remembered in every generation and generation. What then is the Church’s remembrance? It is the confession of the peoples [Up to here Basil the Great, from his book: “9 Homilies on the Hexaemeron, 13th homily on various psalms of his works,” pages 66–67 and 68, translated from Greek, Moscow 1890].
Fifthly, the Explanatory Psalter also relates concerning these words of the prophet: “The queen stood at Your right hand, in gilded clothing adorned and variegated.” Now he begins to prophesy concerning the bride: and by the bride almost all interpreters understand the Church; for the Apostle in the Epistle to the Ephesians, chapter 5, quite openly teaches that the Church is Christ’s bride. To this may be added that the varied adornment of the bride consists not only in various virtues, which are necessary for all and each, but also in various gifts by which the Church is adorned according to the diversity of members. For the gifts are different: some are of apostles, others of martyrs, others of virgins, others of teachers, others of confessors, and yet others of others.
“Hear, O daughter, and see, and incline your ear, and forget your people and your father’s house.”
He now addresses the Church itself, piously and faithfully exhorting her, calling her daughter. Incline your ear—that is, humbly submit to His commandments: and forget your people and your father’s house—that is, so that you may more easily serve the Bridegroom, forget the world and the things that are in the world: for the Church was chosen out of the world, and came out of the world, and though it is still in the world, yet it ought not to be of the world, just as her Bridegroom is not of the world. This world is rightly called the house of our father the old Adam, cast out of Paradise into the world; and those who love the good things of this world are rightly called the world. Or perhaps someone would prefer to understand by the father of all the lawless the devil, who is the father of these, according to the Lord’s word: “You are of your father the devil” [John 8:44]. In truth, whoever considers what we said above concerning the ineffable love of the Bridegroom, who gave Himself up to snatch us from the deep pit and raise us to the highest heaven, and to make us a glorious bride for Himself—such a one without difficulty will detach his love from the world, to bring it wholly to the Bridegroom. The word “forget” has great force: for it signifies that love for the world must be uprooted from the root, so that it departs not only from desire and thought, but even from the very memory of all, as if it had never existed. “And the King will desire your beauty; for He is your Lord, and you shall worship Him.” And since the true beauty of the bride is inward and consists in virtues, especially in obedience to His commandments, or in love on which all the commandments hang. The Lord requires nothing more from His servants than obedience, as if to say: You must count your Bridegroom as greater than your people and your father’s house: for He redeemed you both from the service of the devil and from the service of the law under which your fathers groaned, and therefore made you His own, so that you cannot without offending Him return to the ancient fellowship with your people and to the weak elements of the world. Under the name of worship, nothing else can be understood here than such worship by which the bride, who in herself is poor, naked, and destitute, offers thanksgiving to the Bridegroom who calls her to marriage, to wedlock, and to the sharing of all good things. “All the glory of the king’s daughter is within, clothed in golden fringes and variegated.”
For it is not of a material church that is spoken here, but of the people who are the people of God and members of Christ, whose chief beauty and adornment consist in virtues.
“I will make Your name to be remembered in every generation and generation: therefore the peoples shall confess You forever and to ages of ages.”
I will make Your name to be remembered in every generation and generation—that is, I will praise and glorify You in all ages, eternal God, Lord Jesus Christ, our Redeemer, for Your infinite goodness and mercy which You have shown to the Church, Your most precious bride … having redeemed her with Your blood and betrothed her to Yourself; therefore the peoples, turned to You by faith, shall confess and give thanks to You forever and to ages of ages.
“I will declare Your name to My brethren: in the midst of the church I will sing praise to You.” I will declare, He says, Your name to My brethren—that is, when I rise from the dead, then I will send the apostles into the whole world, and through them I will declare Your name—that is, I will make the knowledge of Your divinity manifest to all men, who are My brethren according to the flesh; and thus in the midst of the church I will sing praise to You—that is, no longer in the bodily corner of Judea, but in the midst of the great church gathered from Jews and Gentiles into one.
This passage the Apostle cites in his Epistle to the Hebrews, saying: For which reason He is not ashamed to call them brethren, saying: I will declare Your name to My brethren; in the midst of the church I will sing praise to You. Since He said: in the midst of the church I will sing praise to You—which was to be fulfilled through those believing in His name—therefore here He turns His word to the believers themselves and exhorts them to the glorification of God. From You is My praise; in the great church I will confess You. That is, that praise which I will sing to You through My faithful will begin from You and continue forever in honor of Your most holy name: in the great church gathered from every nation, people, and tribe, and spread throughout the whole world by preaching and established in faith [Up to here from the Explanatory Psalter. Ps. 21, p. 81; Psalm 44, pages 209, 210, 211, 212. Printed by the Synod, 1891].
Sixthly, The apocalyptic vision of the Church in the Shepherd of Hermas, an apostolic man of the mid-second century, explained to him by the Angel Uriel. This vision is described in the book “The Apostolic Fathers” on page 134 as follows: the revelation to Hermas is written thus:
One time Hermas fell asleep, and the Spirit carried him away to a wild, uninhabited place, where he began to pray and confess his sins. Suddenly the heavens opened, and Hermas sees a woman who reproached him for his former sins …
First Vision:
Before him stood a chair covered with snow-white wool: upon it sat an aged Lady in shining garments and with a book in her hands. She began to read to him from it, but Hermas could not retain in his memory what was read, because it was terrifying, and he remembered only the final words, in which it spoke of the transformation of all nature and the fulfillment of the promise for the elect if they keep the commandments of God. Four young men carried the chair to the east, and two men bore the aged Lady on their shoulders. She departed with a smile and said to Hermas: “Be of good courage!”
Now Hermas understood wherein his own guilt consisted, and his gaze was elevated to the contemplation of the general fate of the world and the Church. But these further visions—partly terrifying, partly joyful—were still obscure to him, just as the apparition itself was enigmatic.
Second Vision:
A year later, Hermas was caught up by the Spirit to the same place; before him appeared the aged Lady with a book. She asked whether he could proclaim what was written in it to God’s elect and gave it to him to copy. He finished the transcription, in which he understood nothing, and suddenly the book was taken from him by an invisible hand.
Fifteen days passed; Hermas fasted and prayed, and the meaning of the book was revealed to him: in it was proclaimed the nearness of the Last Judgment and the necessity of repentance for himself, his household, and the whole Church.
Then Hermas received from a glorious young man an explanation of the aged Lady who had appeared to him: this is the Church of God, which was created before all things and for whose sake the world was made.
Third Vision:
Subsequently, the aged Lady herself appeared to him in his house; approving him for not yet having given the book to the presbyters, she said: When I finish all My words, then through you they will be made known to the elect; for this purpose you will write two books and send one to Clement and the other to Grapte [a deaconess]. Clement will send it to the foreign cities … Grapte will instruct the widows and orphans, and you will read it in this city of Rome together with the presbyters who preside over the Church.
Fourth Vision:
Hermas fasted and prayed for further revelations. The aged Lady appeared to him at night and promised to appear to him the next morning in the field, at the place where he desired. He came to that place and with astonishment found a bench with a linen cushion and a canvas spread over it: he began to pray and confess his sins.
Then the aged Lady appeared, accompanied by six young men; she led him to the bench, and commanded the young men to build a tower. Seating him on the left side—for the right side, according to her words, belongs to the martyrs—she pointed out to Hermas a great square Tower being built. The Tower was being constructed over waters from shining square stones by the six young men; thousands of men assisted them, bringing stones from the depth of the water or from the earth. The stones brought from the depth were smooth and fitted together so well that the Tower appeared to be built as if from a single stone. Of the other stones, some were used in the building, others were set aside, and yet others were cast far from the tower. Thus, around the tower lay many rough stones or those with cracks or round ones unfit for the building. And of those cast away, some rolled onto the road and from there into the wilderness, or into fire, or into water—though not falling into it.
The aged Lady explained this vision to Hermas: The Tower, she said, is I, the Church … it is built upon the waters of baptism by the highest Angels of God, whom multitudes of other lower ones assist. The square and white stones are the apostles, bishops, teachers, and deacons who piously perform their duties. The stones drawn from the depth are Christian martyrs. The stones taken from the earth and used in the building are the newly converted and faithful. The stones placed around the tower signify those who have sinned but desire to repent. The rough stones are those who harbor enmity in their hearts. The round stones must be hewn to fit the work: thus the rich of this world are unfit for the Lord unless their riches are hewn away. Of the stones cast far from the Tower, some rolled into the wilderness: these are Christians who, through doubt, have left the true path, thinking they can find a better one, and wander in desolate places; others rolled into the fire—these are those who have forever fallen away from God and burn in impenitence; the stones that rolled toward the water signify those who have heard the word and are ready to be baptized but are held back by thoughts of the holiness of the truth. Nevertheless, for all these repentance is not closed; but they will not enter the Tower, but a much lower place, when they have suffered and repented of their root sins.
Moreover, Hermas saw that the building of the Tower was supported by seven women, who signify Christian virtues: these are faith, continence, simplicity, innocence, modesty, knowledge, and love.
To the question about the time of the Tower’s completion, he received the answer that the Tower is still being built but will soon be finished!
In conclusion of these revelations, which Hermas was to transmit to all, the aged Lady gave him for reading in the assembly of the faithful a discourse containing an exhortation to repentance addressed to all the sons of the Church in general and especially to those in authority. While the Tower is being built, let the rich do good to the poor, lest their groans ascend to the Lord and the rich be removed from the Tower with their treasures. Let those in authority in the Church and the presidents bear no poison in their hearts, but maintain unity among themselves and admonish one another.
And then the aged Lady vanished. Hermas wondered why the aged Lady appeared to him each time in different forms. After fasting and prayer, he received an explanation from the young man, who said the following:
In the first vision, the Church appeared very old, seated on a chair, because the spirit of the faithful had grown old and weakened from their sins and doubts: sitting on the chair is a sign of this weakness. God had mercy on them and renewed their spirit with revelations and strengthened them in faith. Therefore, in the second instance, the Church appeared with a younger and more joyful face, though with aged hair and body, and standing rather than sitting. Finally, as a sorrowful person forgets grief at joyful news, so the souls of the faithful were encouraged and comforted by revelations of future goods: this is why in the third vision she appeared even younger and brighter, and her seating on a bench with four legs signifies a firm position. Thus will those who sincerely repent grow young and strong.
Therefore, to the near completion of the Church—so comforting and beneficial for the faithful—there must precede a tribulation, the image of which was presented to Hermas in the fourth vision.
Fifth Vision:
Twenty days later, Hermas, walking in a solitary place and amid prayers lifting up to God, heard a voice: “Do not doubt, Hermas!” Having gone a little farther, he saw before him an extraordinary dust rising to heaven, and behind it, when the sun broke through, appeared a huge beast from whose mouth issued fiery locusts. [p. 177] The beast resembled a whale and was about one hundred feet long, with a head like a clay vessel.
Hermas began to weep and pray to the Lord to save him from it. Then he remembered the word he had heard: “Do not doubt, Hermas …”
And so, brethren [says Hermas], clothing myself in faith in God and remembering the great works He had shown me, I boldly went toward the beast. The beast, roaring, approached with such force that in its attack it could have destroyed a city. I drew near to it, and the enormous beast stretched itself out on the ground, showing nothing but its tongue; it did not move while I passed by it.
This beast had four colors on its head: black, then red or bloody, then golden, and finally white. After I had passed the beast and gone about thirty feet, a beautifully adorned virgin met me, as if coming out of the bridal chamber, in white shoes, clothed in white garments up to her forehead. A mitre was her veil, and her hair was white.
From previous visions, I guessed that this was the Church. I rejoiced; she greeted me: “Hail, O man!”
I returned the greeting, saying: “Hail, Lady!” She answered: “Nothing met you, O man?” I said to her: “Lady, I met such a beast that could destroy peoples, but by the power of God and His great mercy, I escaped it.”
“You escaped happily,” she said, “because you cast your care upon the Lord and opened your heart to Him, believing that you can be saved by no one else but His great and glorious name. For this, the Lord sent His Angel who is set over the beasts, whose name is Thegri, and he closed its mouth so that it did not devour you. You have escaped a great tribulation because of your faith, since you did not doubt at the sight of such a beast. Go, therefore, and declare to God’s elect His great works, and tell them that this beast is a type of the great tribulation that is coming. Therefore, if you prepare yourselves and repent before the Lord with all your heart, you can escape it, if your heart is pure and spotless, and you serve God blamelessly in the remaining days of your life. Cast your cares upon the Lord, and He will heal them. You who are double-minded, believe in God, that He can do all things and turn away His wrath from you and send scourges upon the double-minded. Woe to those who hear these words and despise them; it would be better for them not to have been born.”
I asked her about the four colors the beast had on its head, and she answered me: [says Hermas]
The black color signifies the world in which you live; the fiery and bloody—that this world must perish through blood and fire; the golden part is you who have fled this world. For as gold is tested by fire and becomes useful, so you who live among them are tested. Those who remain steadfast and are tried by them will be purified. As gold sheds its dross, so you shed every sorrow and distress, and be purified and fit for the building of the Tower. The white part signifies the coming age in which God’s elect will live; for those chosen by God for eternal life will be spotless and pure. Therefore, cease not to speak this in the ears of the saints. You also have the type of the great tribulation that is coming. If you wish, it will be nothing to you; remember what has been written for you.
Having said this, she departed. After the Church herself had revealed the necessity of universal repentance among the faithful in view of the threatening persecution and the soon-following end of the world, the moral conditions of this repentance are presented in a new series of revelations, which take the form of commandments placed in the book “The Shepherd.” Here they are omitted.
After Hermas had written the commandments and parables, the Shepherd came to him—that is, a man of venerable appearance in pastoral clothing. He wore a white cloak, a bag on his shoulders, and a staff in his hands. This is the Shepherd, or the Angel of repentance, to whom Hermas was entrusted for the rest of his life. He taught twelve commandments, with the command to write them down, as well as the further revelations for the faithful.
Then this Shepherd said to Hermas the following: I wish to show you all that the Spirit who spoke to you in the form of the Church revealed to you.
That Spirit is the Son of God. At that time you were not yet strong in power, so the Church showed you the building of the Tower, appearing in female form. But now you are prepared for the appearance of that same Spirit, who will enlighten you … and the Shepherd carried Hermas to the top of a mountain in Arcadia and showed him a vast plain surrounded by twelve diverse mountains. In the midst of the plain rose a white square stone higher than the mountains—ancient, but with a new door recently cut in it, which shone brighter than the sun. Around the door stood twelve beautiful virgins. Soon six men of majestic and venerable appearance came; they summoned many other strong men and commanded them to build a Tower over the door. The virgins drew stones from the depth of the water and passed them through the door to the builders. First, ten white hewn square stones were brought, then twenty-five … then thirty-five … and finally forty stones … so that the foundation of the Tower consisted of four rows of stones. Then they ceased drawing stones from the water, and it was commanded to bring stones from the twelve mountains. Those stones that passed through the virgins into the building changed their former varied colors and became uniformly white; but those delivered directly by the men, not passing through the hands of the virgins, did not change. Then, by command of the six men, they were carried back to whence they were taken. Since the work was finished that day but the Tower not yet complete—its completion will follow when the Lord of the Tower inspects the building. The builders went to rest, but the virgins remained by the Tower. The Shepherd and Hermas departed thus.
After a few days, Hermas and the Shepherd came again to the same place; and since they were awaiting the arrival of the Lord, they entered the Tower itself, where they found only the virgins. And behold, a great multitude of men appeared, and in the midst was one of extraordinary stature, so tall that he surpassed even the Tower itself. Around him were those six men who oversaw the building of the Tower. The virgins immediately approached him, kissed him, and accompanied him. He inspected the Tower carefully and tested the stones with the rod he held in his hand; some of them proved to be black, others rough, others spotted or cracked, and so forth. These were ordered to be removed and placed around the Tower, and in their place other stones were to be taken—not from the mountains, but from the nearest field. Of the new stones, the shining and square ones were used in the construction, while the round ones were likewise placed around the Tower. The Lord entrusted to the Shepherd the task of hewing the rejected stones and using those that were fit in the building, and then He departed. The Shepherd did so, but those stones that proved unfit even afterward were carried back to where they had been taken from. Now there was not a single stone left around the Tower, and the Tower appeared without joints, as if built from a single stone or hewn from one rock.
The next day the Shepherd came and explained everything to Hermas as follows:
The stone and the door are the Son of God. The stone is ancient because He is older than every creature and was with His Father in the counsel concerning the creation of the world …
The door is new because He appeared in the last days to give access to the kingdom of God; and no one will enter it unless he bears the name of the Son of God.
The majestic man who inspected the Tower is the Son of God Himself.
The Tower is the Church.
Its builders are the angels of God, who also have access to God through the Son.
The virgins are the holy spirits, the powers of the Son of God, and everyone who bears His name must also possess these powers. The four most important among them are: faith, continence, strength, and patience; after these follow: simplicity, innocence, chastity, joy, truthfulness, knowledge, concord, and love.
Of the stones that were brought from the depth: the first ten signify the first age. The next twenty-five, the second age, of righteous men. The further thirty-five are the prophets and servants of the Lord. The last forty are the apostles and preachers of the Son of God. They were drawn from the water because only through the water of baptism can one receive the seal of the Son of God, be spiritually vivified, and enter the kingdom of God.
The Old Testament righteous ones died in holiness but did not have this seal; after their death, the apostles and teachers—who already bore the seal of the Son of God—descended to them, preached to them, and imparted it. With them the apostles descended into the water and ascended again with them: therefore they too are presented as taken from the water.
The twelve mountains signify the twelve nations of the world among whom the Son of God was preached by His apostles.
These nations differ not by their origin but by their inner qualities, and they represent various classes of believers according to their virtues and vices.
The stones taken in place of the rejected mountain stones and dug from the nearest field are fragments of the white mountain, which signifies believers who have preserved childlike simplicity and innocence. To them belong the newly converted who have just believed [Jews and other nations] and those who will yet believe before the completion of the Church. For this impending completion, the members of the present Church must prepare themselves in simplicity, peace, and repentance while the Tower is still being built.
Finally, the Lord of the Church Himself, in the form of an angel, came to the house of Hermas together with the Shepherd to whom He had entrusted him. Approving Hermas’s obedience to the Shepherd, He commanded him to persevere in fulfilling the commandments given to him and to proclaim the power of this angel, who has authority over repentance for the whole world. [p. 144] He sent into Hermas’s house the twelve virgins who pleased Him—the spiritual powers—to assist in fulfilling the commandments, and in conclusion said to Hermas:
“Manfully perform this ministry and declare to every man the greatness of God … Tell all not to cease, as much as each is able, to do good … The one who lacks suffers great torment and grief in life: he suffers as one bound in chains, and many, unable to endure such a wretched condition, are ready to die. Whoever knows the misfortune of such a person and does not deliver him commits a great sin and is guilty of his blood. Therefore do good as much as each has received from the Lord … If you do not hasten to amend yourselves, the building of the tower will be finished … and you will not enter it! …”
After these words He departed, taking the Shepherd and the virgins with Him, promising to send them back again to the house of Hermas.
At one time I asked the Angel [says Hermas], “Tell me, Lord, in detail, what do the twelve mountains signify? And what are they?”
The Angel of repentance led me to Mount Arcadia, which had the shape of a breast, and we sat on its summit. He showed me a large plain, around which were twelve mountains, each of a different appearance.
The first mountain was black as soot.
The second mountain was bare, without plants.
The third mountain was covered with thorns and thistles.
On the fourth mountain were half-withered plants, the upper part of which was green, but near the roots dry, and some plants had completely withered from the sun’s heat.
The fifth mountain was rocky, yet it had green plants on it.
The sixth mountain had clefts in some places small, in others large; in these clefts were plants, but not very flourishing, appearing rather withered.
The seventh mountain had flourishing plants and was entirely fertile; every kind of cattle and birds of the air gathered food from it, and the more they fed from it, the more abundantly it produced plants.
The eighth mountain was full of springs, and from these springs every kind of God’s creation was watered.
The ninth mountain had no water at all and was completely barren; on it were deadly serpents fatal to men.
On the tenth mountain were very large trees; it was entirely shaded, and under the shade the cattle lay resting.
The eleventh mountain was very rich in trees, and these trees were covered with various fruits, so that anyone who saw them desired to taste of their fruits.
The twelfth mountain was entirely white, of the most pleasant appearance; everything on it was beautiful.
“Now, Lord,” I said [says Hermas], “explain to me the meaning of the mountains, why they are so different and varied in appearance?”
“Listen,” says the angel: “these twelve mountains that you see signify the twelve tribes that inhabit the whole world. Among them the Son of God was preached through the apostles.
These twelve peoples, just as you saw the mountains so varied, are so varied in mind and inner disposition.
I will show you the meaning of each of them. First of all, Lord,” [says Hermas] “explain to me: since these mountains are so different, how is it that the stones from them, when placed in the building of the Tower, became uniform in color and as shining as the stones taken from the depth?”
“Because,” he says, “all the nations under heaven, having heard the preaching, believed and were called by one name—the name of the Son of God. Therefore, having received His seal, they all received one spirit and one understanding, and one faith and one love arose among them. And together with His name, they clothed themselves with the spiritual powers of the virgins. That is why the building of the Tower became uniform in color and shining like the sun. But after they had come together into one and become one body, some of them defiled themselves and were cast out from the generation of the righteous, returned to their former state, and even became worse.”
“How is it, Lord,” I say, “that those who came to know the Lord became worse?”
And the angel said: “Those who did not know the Lord, if they do evil, are liable to punishment for their unrighteousness. But he who has known the Lord must already refrain from evil and do good. And if he who ought to do good instead does evil, is he not more guilty than the unbeliever in God!
Therefore, although those who did not know God and do evil are destined for death, yet those who have known the Lord and seen His wonderful works, if they do evil, will be punished twofold and will die forever. Thus the Church of God will be purified …
As you saw that the rejected stones were thrown out of the Tower and delivered to evil spirits, and the Tower was thus purified so that it appeared as if made from a single stone—so it will be with the Church of God when she is purified, and the evil hypocrites, blasphemers, double-minded, and all who commit various kinds of unrighteousness are cast out from her; she will be one body, one spirit, one understanding, one faith, and one love, and then the Son of God will triumph among them and rejoice, having received His people pure.
“Now explain to me, Lord,” [says Hermas to the angel] “the actions and meaning of each of the mountains, so that every soul hoping in the Lord, having heard this, may glorify His great, wonderful, and glorious name.”
The twelve mountains signify the twelve peoples.
The first mountain, black, signifies believing apostates and blasphemers of the Lord, and betrayers of the servants of God: death awaits them, and there is no repentance! And they are black because their race is lawless.
The second mountain, bare, signifies believing hypocrites and teachers of falsehood; they are very close to the first and bear no fruit of righteousness. For as their mountain is empty and barren, so these people, though they have the name, have no faith, and there is in them no fruit of truth. Nevertheless, repentance is possible for them if only they repent immediately; but if they delay, death will come to them together with the first.
“Why, Lord,” says Hermas, “is repentance open to the latter but not to the former? After all, their deeds are almost the same?”
“Because,” says the angel, “repentance is possible for them in that they did not blaspheme their Lord nor betray the servants of God; but out of desire for gain they deceived people, and each taught according to the lusts of sinners; for this deed they will bear punishment, but repentance is open to them because they were not blasphemers of the Lord nor betrayers.”
The third mountain, covered with thorns and thistles, signifies believers among whom some are rich and others have given themselves over to many occupations; for thistles signify the rich, and thorns those who have devoted themselves to many cares. Such people will not have communion with the servants of God but will withdraw from them, drawn away by their own affairs. And the rich enter into communion with the servants of God with difficulty, fearing lest something be asked of them. For such people it is hard to enter the kingdom of God. Just as it is hard to walk barefoot over thorny plants, so for people of this kind it is hard to enter the kingdom of God. But repentance is possible even for them, only they must immediately turn to it, so that what they neglected in former time they may make up for in the remaining days and do good.
The fourth mountain, on which there were very many plants green in the upper part but dry near the roots, and even withered from the sun’s heat, signifies believers who waver, or who have the Lord on their lips but not in their heart. Therefore they are dry at the foundation and lack strength; their words are alive, but their deeds are dead; thus they are neither dead nor alive. In the same way, the double-minded are neither green nor dry—that is, neither alive nor dead. Just as those plants withered as soon as the sun appeared, so also the double-minded, upon hearing of persecution, in their faint-heartedness bow to idols and are ashamed of the name of their Lord; such people are neither alive nor dead; but they can live if they repent quickly.
The fifth mountain, rocky yet having green grasses, signifies believers who, though they believe, learn little. They are bold and self-satisfied, desiring to appear all-knowing, yet they know nothing. Because of this boldness, understanding has departed from them, and vain foolishness has entered. They present themselves as wise, and being foolish, desire to be teachers. Because of this pride, many of them are humbled while exalting themselves, for great demonic possession is boldness and vain self-reliance. Many of them have been rejected, but others, recognizing their error, have repented and submitted to those who have understanding. But for the rest who are like them, repentance is possible, because they were not so much evil as senseless and foolish.
The sixth mountain, with large and small clefts and dry plants in them, signifies believers: the small clefts are those who had quarrels among themselves and became dull in faith from mutual contentions; many of them have repented; the others will do the same upon hearing my commandments, because their quarrels are insignificant and they can easily turn to repentance. The large clefts are those who are stubborn in quarrels, grudge-bearing, and wrathful; such have been cast away from the Tower and are unfit for the building; it is hard for them to live with God. If God our Lord, who rules over all His creation, does not remember evil against those who confess their sins but is merciful, how then can a mortal man, full of sins, stubbornly hold anger against another man, as if he could save or destroy him? I, the Angel of repentance, exhort you who have such a disposition: abandon it and turn to repentance; and the Lord will heal your former transgressions if you cleanse yourselves from this demonic evil; but if not, you will be delivered to death.
The seventh mountain, on which there were green flourishing and abundant plants, so that every kind of cattle and birds of heaven fed from them, and the more they were plucked the more they grew, signifies believers who are always simple-hearted and good, who have no quarrels among themselves but always rejoice in the servants of God, filled with the spirit of the virgins, merciful to every man, and from their labors they immediately and without hesitation do good to all. Therefore the Lord, seeing their simplicity and all their goodness, prospers the works of their hands and grants success in every undertaking.
I, the Angel of repentance, exhort you to remain in such a disposition, and your seed will never be rooted out from you forever. The Lord has approved you and inscribed you in our number, and all your seed will dwell with the Son of God, because you are of His Spirit.
The eighth mountain, with many springs from which every creature of God was watered, signifies the apostles and teachers who preached throughout the whole world and taught the word of the Lord holily and purely, not turning aside to evil desires but constantly walking in righteousness and truth as they received the Holy Spirit. Therefore they dwell with the angels.
From the ninth mountain, barren and having serpents deadly to men: the spotted stones signify deacons who performed their ministry badly, plundering the goods of widows and orphans and enriching themselves from their service. If they remain in their vice, they are dead and have no life or hope in them; but if they turn and perform their service blamelessly, they can live.
The rough stones signify those who denied the faith and did not return to the Lord, became wild and like the desert, do not associate with the servants of God but live in solitude and destroy their souls. Just as a vine left in a fence without any care perishes, is choked by weeds, in time becomes wild and barren to its owner—so these people, despairing of themselves, have become wild and useless to their Lord. Repentance is possible for them if they denied not from the heart … but if anyone did it from the heart … I do not know whether such can have life … I do not speak of the present days, that one who denies now could repent; it is impossible for one who now denies his Lord to obtain salvation. But repentance is given to those who denied in former times. Therefore, whoever intends to repent, let him do so immediately, before the building of the Tower is finished; if he does not hasten, he will be delivered to death.
The short stones signify crafty and slanderous people: they are like the serpents you saw on the ninth mountain. For as the venom of serpents is deadly to man, so the words of such people are destructive to others. They are short in their faith because of their manner of life. Nevertheless, some of them have repented and been saved. Likewise, others like them will obtain salvation if they repent.
The tenth mountain, on which the trees served as shelter for the cattle, signifies bishops and hospitable believers who received the servants of God into their homes without pretense and with gladness—bishops who continually sheltered the poor and widows and lived always blamelessly. Such people are themselves sheltered by God: they are honored by the Lord and have a place among the angels if they persevere to the end in the service of the Lord.
The eleventh mountain, on which the trees were full of every kind of fruit, signifies believers who suffered for the name of the Son of God, who suffered with love and from all their heart delivered up their souls.
I asked [says Hermas], “Why, Lord, do all the trees have fruits, but on some the fruits are less pleasant?”
The angel says: The pleasant fruits are those who suffered for the name of the Lord; they are honored by God, and all their sins are forgiven because they suffered for the name of the Son of God. And why their fruits are different and some better, listen: those who, when brought before authorities, were questioned and did not deny the Lord but suffered willingly are more honored by God; their fruit is better. But those who were in fear and confusion and reasoned in their heart whether to confess God or deny, and then suffered—their fruits are worse, because in their heart was an evil thought, that a servant might deny his Lord. Beware, you who think this, lest this thought take root in your hearts and you die to God. But you who suffer for the name of God must glorify the Lord that He counted you worthy to bear His name, for all your sins will be healed.
The twelfth mountain, white, signifies believers like infants, in whose heart no evil ever arose, who know not what guile is, but always remained in simplicity. Such people will undoubtedly dwell in the kingdom of God, because in no matter did they transgress the commandments of God but remained in the same disposition with simplicity all the days of their life. Those who remain as infants without malice will be more honored than all those mentioned above: all infants are glorious before the Lord and are counted first by Him.
Thus blessed are you who have put away guile from yourselves and clothed yourselves in innocence, because you will be the first to live with God.
After the angel finished explaining all the mountains, I say to him [says Hermas], “Lord, tell me about those stones that were brought from the field and placed in the building of the Tower in place of those removed from the Tower, and also about those round stones that entered the building of the Tower, and about those that still remain round?”
The angel said: The stones that were brought from the field and placed in the building of the Tower in place of the rejected ones are from the slopes of the white mountain. Since the believers from this mountain proved innocent, the Lord of the Tower placed them in the building of this Tower; for He knew that, once entered into the building, they would remain white, and not one of them would blacken. And if He had commanded stones from the other mountains to be placed in the building of the Tower, it would have been necessary for Him to inspect this Tower again and purify it. These white stones are the newly converted who have believed and will believe; for they believe from the heart. Blessed is this race. And now concerning the round and shining stones—they too are all from the white mountain. Why did they prove round? Because riches somewhat darkened them; but they did not depart from God, and no evil word came from their lips, but always righteousness, virtue, and truth. Therefore the Lord, knowing their soul and that they were born and remain good, commanded their riches to be hewn away, but not entirely taken from them, so that from what remained they might do good and live with God, for they too have been somewhat hewn and placed in the building of the Tower.
The other stones that remained round and were unfit for the building have not yet received the seal and are set aside in their place, for they were found very round. Their goods of the present age and vain riches must be hewn away, and then they will be fit for the kingdom of God. They must enter the kingdom of God, for the Lord will bless this race, and none of them will perish; perhaps one tempted by the evil devil may sin in something, but he will quickly turn again to his Lord.
I, the Angel of repentance, count you happy who are innocent as children, because your portion is good and honorable before God. And to all who have received the seal of the Son of God I say: “Have simplicity, do not remember offenses, do not remain in malice! Let there be no bitterness in the soul of any of you from grudge-bearing; heal and remove from yourselves evil contentions, so that the Lord of the flock may come and rejoice, finding His sheep whole.”
But if any one is lost by the shepherds, or if the Lord finds the shepherds themselves evil, what will they answer Him?
Will they say that they were worn out by the flock? He will not believe them! For it is incredible that a shepherd could suffer anything from sheep; and he will be punished even more for his lie.
And I am a shepherd [says the Apostle] and must give account to the Most High for you.
Therefore take care for yourselves while the Tower is still being built.
The Lord dwells in people who love peace, for He Himself loves peace and is far from the contentious and those corrupted by malice.
Return to Him the spirit whole, as you received it from Him. Thus the Lord gave you a pure spirit, but you made it altogether unfit, so that it can serve the Lord for no use, for it has become useless and corrupted by you. For such a deed of yours the Lord will deliver you to death. Thus He will punish all those whom He finds stubbornly remembering offenses. Then the angel said to Hermas: You have asked me everything, but you did not ask about those stones placed in the building whose appearance we corrected?
Hermas said: I forgot, Lord!
Hear about them [says the angel]: these are those who have now heard my commandments and repented from all their heart, and the Lord, seeing that their repentance was good and pure and that they would persevere in it, commanded their former sins to be blotted out. Thus their sins are blotted out. See that they are not seen afterward. [Up to here from the book “Writings of the Apostolic Fathers,” 3rd book of Similitudes, pages 135, 141, 144, 177, 224, 238, 239, 240, 241, 338; or it is also called: “The Book of the Shepherd”].
CONCLUSION
And so now it is clearly evident, as day illuminated by the rays of the sun, what the Church is: from what elements she is composed, what her appearance is, and in what place her beginning is found. Saint Methodius of Patara showed her beginning from Adam, and also in the 12th chapter of the Apocalypse, concerning the woman clothed with the sun, of whom in the interpretation of Andrew of Caesarea the same renowned man relates that from what parts of humanity the Church is drawn from Adam to our times.
Thus the Old Testament Church existing from Adam to Moses and Aaron was absolutely without spiritual headship—that is, without priesthood. This Church clearly prefigured the Church at the end of the world and, in the new grace, the Church of Christ, which existed from the birth of Christ until the ordination of the apostles and until the days when the apostles received the gift of the Holy Spirit—that is, for more than 33 years she existed without spiritual headship, that is, without priesthood.
But the ancient Church from Moses and Aaron had priesthood until the crucifixion of Christ, which prefigured the new-grace Church with new-grace priesthood.
And the fall of the Old Testament priesthood, with the rending of the temple veil when Christ on the cross gave up His spirit, served as a type for the new-grace priesthood, which at various times has fallen throughout the whole world …
But missionaries mockingly say that the Church neither in the Old Testament nor in the new grace was without priesthood not for a single hour.
They even call such priestless communities by various abusive names.
But here the holy Fathers of the first centuries have most clearly shown us the image of the Church—especially the apostolic man Hermas, who lived in the middle of the 2nd century, and who transmits to us a heavenly revelation. The Lord God deigned to reveal this vision to the simple man Hermas and commanded him to deliver it to Clement, who was bishop at the same time.
Here every poorly educated person has access to the understanding of the Church, and the simplest teaching is presented, showing the rules by which one may obtain access to be in the Church and to become a firm stone fit for the building of the Tower.
Here no proud philosopher, no missionary puffed up with his own authority and rank, has any right to protest against this divine revelation sent down from heaven for our sake. Its apocalyptic character consists of a series of revelations communicated to Hermas from the higher spiritual world—in visions of the Church that appeared to him and in the instructions of the angel. This was an extraordinary gift of the Holy Spirit. Hermas was inspired from above for his prophetic ministry, for the exhortation and consolation of the Christians of his time.
Hermas presents the plan of the divine economy of the Church [says the book Writings of the Apostolic Fathers, pp. 146–147], in which angels take part, and he clearly shows how, for the benefit of men, ministering spirits constantly descend from the invisible world into this visible one—spirits appointed by God Himself to raise man through their influence to Christian perfection. In every respect it resembles the prophet Ezra and the Revelation of John the Theologian. At the time when Hermas wrote his book called The Shepherd, which is found in all ends of the universe.
And for those who doubt this writing of revelation, we set forth the testimonies of the holy Fathers, because in Russia this writing is little known.
Irenaeus, who traveled to Rome in 178, and Saint Clement of Alexandria refer to the words of the book The Shepherd and call this book “God-inspired.”
Blessed Jerome and Origen [while he was still a Christian] call Hermas “an apostolic man.”
Eusebius testifies that this book The Shepherd is very useful, like the Wisdom of Solomon.
Blessed Jerome says in another place: the work written by Hermas, The Shepherd, is a useful book belonging to the class of books like the Wisdom of Solomon, the book of Sirach, and others; and finally: it is chiefly established in the Eastern Church as a book useful and edifying, on a level with other sacred books accepted by the Church.
This sacred writing [says the book Acts and Writings of the Apostolic Fathers], written by the Shepherd Hermas—who possessed the gift of edifying speech—was not bound to any ecclesiastical rank; he freely acted in the liturgical assemblies of the faithful, though the presidency in them belonged to the presbyters. Hermas himself had the commission to speak to the assembly of the saints, and everyone who was filled with the Holy Spirit could speak in it.
Nevertheless, the time of the Church’s youth and fresh vigor had passed. The Church appeared to Hermas as an aged Lady seated on a chair, signifying the spiritual weakness of her members. Both among the clergy and among the believing people, Christian life in many had lost the perfections with which it had been adorned in the apostolic age, so that universal repentance became necessary. The leaders of the Church are rebuked for their disagreements among themselves and disputes over preeminence.
The general moral decline of Christian life consisted in attachment to worldly affairs, which was first rebuked in Hermas himself. Distracted and weakened by worldly concerns, they fell into carelessness about serving the one God.
Moreover, members of the Church are rebuked for luxury and effeminacy, which are incompatible with the duties of the servants of God. Many were devoted to sensual pleasures; one, enjoying the creations of God, did not share with the poor who were perishing in need.
There were even some Christians at that time who were such only in name, who had no faith and bore no fruit of truth. Others, in their pride, boasted of all knowledge and took upon themselves the appearance of teachers, and so forth.
Against such errors and the decline of the spiritual life of the faithful, Hermas comes forth with his preaching of repentance, in order to restore and renew the spiritual powers of Christians weakened by sins and to refresh the life of the Church that had grown old in its members.
For this work Hermas was especially stirred by the firm conviction that the Second Coming of Christ was near, for the purification of the Church and the separation of the righteous from the sinners.
Penetrated by this thought, Hermas prophetically proclaims: the end of the world is near, the building of the Tower will soon be finished, but God has granted yet a time for repentance, has allowed an interruption in the building, so that people may repent and be saved. There is still repentance for the servants of God, but it is limited by the near completion of the Tower. [Up to this point from the book: Writings of the Apostolic Fathers, folios 150, 151, 153, 154, 145; and Christian Reading, vol. 3, 1838; and Sunday Reading, 1849 and 1850, no. 13].
Having set forth information about the book The Shepherd, in which the appearance, essence, and image of the Church are revealed, and how each Christian may be in it and obtain the path of salvation—here hierarchical discipline is not mentioned; here not a word is said that without priesthood there is no salvation, but fruits worthy of repentance are proposed. Here Hermas was not told “run to the priest,” but a heavenly voice proclaimed: “Abandon your former lawless deeds, fast and pray and repent!”
Here the Russian false teachers—the missionaries—are exposed: according to their sophistry and vain philosophy, even if people live holy lives and gather together for the glory of God, yet without priests and without their blessing, such an assembly is a “synagogue,” a “demonic Babylon.”
But they lie and condemn recklessly, and the father of lies is the devil. Therefore it is manifest that they lie by the teaching of the father of lies, the devil!
They—that is, the missionaries—never even mentioned this heavenly revelation, whether it is necessary for the human race—that is, for the Church of Christ—or not; among them there is not even a mention of it. But even our contemporary pastors do not know how to be in the inner Church of which Hermas taught,* and to obtain salvation, and to be a firm and suitable stone for the building of the Tower.
But our missionaries and Russian teachers have despised this heavenly teaching! And from this comes a most terrible sentence pronounced upon them: “It would have been better for them not to have been born!” Thus the voice spoke to Hermas: “Woe to those who hear these words and despise them; it would have been better for them not to have been born!”
For this concealment and contempt of this teaching—that true-believing simple folk cannot be the Church—better would it have been for such missionary teachers not to have been born!
They teach and themselves believe in the external appearance and form of glittering temples, the splendor of their own vestments, the glory and majesty of their ranks, drawing the simplest to themselves …
The priesthood in the Church was established by God not because without it the Church supposedly cannot exist, but in order that they might preserve the Church without blemish.
As the Acts of the holy apostles testify, saying thus: “Take heed therefore to yourselves and to all the flock, in which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers, to shepherd the church of the Lord and God which He purchased with His own blood” [Acts 20:28, conception 44].
From this apostolic saying it is evident that bishops were appointed by the Holy Spirit not because without them the Church of Christ cannot exist, but in order that they might shepherd His Church, which Christ redeemed with His own blood.
Likewise the apostle, writing to the Corinthians, says: “And God has appointed in the church first apostles, second prophets, third teachers” [1 Cor. 12:28, conception 153].
The Explanatory Psalter says: “Although the people of God [that is, the Church] have appointed shepherds and teachers by whom they are fed and governed, nevertheless God Himself has special care for them and does not permit the negligence, ignorance, or even malice of the shepherds to cause any harm to them. For the Lord not only created us but also covers and governs us with special providence as a shepherd his flock. When He finds an unfit shepherd, He Himself says through Ezekiel: ‘I Myself will shepherd My sheep’” [Explanatory Psalter, Psalm 94, folios 216 verso and 217, Synod print 1791, 7th indiction, month of October].
This above revelation, most necessary for the understanding and clear comprehension of this salvific and renowned monument of prophecy of the ancient Church, the present, and the future until the Second Coming of Christ—here is her entire destiny. And likewise the delusion of the Greco-Nikonians’ understanding of the essence of the Church of Christ is vividly depicted as false teaching.
Now let the mouths of those who speak lies be stopped—that supposedly without hierarchical discipline the Church cannot exist among true-believing Christians.
To our Russian archpastors and the missionaries dispatched by them for disputations with the Old Believers—on this field of battle the missionaries must take the first step, the first combat in the warfare “concerning the Church.” Here our brave warriors must blush with shame before the whole world for the fact that even to this day they have no need of this book The Shepherd. Then they would have made a strong retreat in this matter from the battle and disputation. Almost the whole world was interested in and reverenced this treasure, but only the Russian missionaries do not respect it and take no interest in it. But one may permit oneself to say concerning their pride: that Russia received enlightenment—both spiritual and secular—after all others in the world; therefore her pastors ought not to conceal this book of divine revelation but to keep it on all their cathedras. But for this disrespect of that book, the judgment pronounced upon them by God in it is: “It would have been better for them not to have been born!” And from the earthly world: eternal shame and disgrace! If even at the end of the apostolic age the Church was beginning to grow decrepit and bent from sins, and God sent this book from heaven to strengthen weak humanity, then all the more in these present times of many sorrows and many pains our missionary pastors ought to teach the people from this book: The Shepherd of Hermas. Where the Holy Spirit teaches: from what and from whom the Church is composed, and what kind of stone one must be to be fit for the building of the Tower, whose construction will soon be finished! ..
But the missionaries have no need of this—that the building of this Tower will soon be finished; rather they grieve over one thing: that the Old Believers do not recognize them as the Church and do not submit to them, but on the contrary expose them in impiety and delusion.
They preach and present themselves as shining piety and enlightenment. And they zealously utter cries: “We are the Church! We are the Church! And the simple folk without us are demonic Babylon and the seed of the enemy! What we bind must be obeyed!” … applying the Gospel words of the Savior: “He who hears you hears Me, he who rejects you rejects Me.” And he who disobeys the Church [that is, us missionaries] is a heathen and a tax collector. And again: those who separate themselves from the Church of God [that is, us Russian archpastors, even though found in heresies] become enemies of God and friends of demons. [Reading this from the book On Faith, folio 15 verso].
But such their teaching—that one must obey them in everything without discernment—is not Christian teaching but that of Jewish teachers, rabbis, and ragasas. [Apokrisis of Christopher Philalethes, part 2, section 2].
And for that teaching and preaching that they—that is, the pastors—are the Church which the gates of hell shall not prevail against—that is, no heresy, no sin, no delusion shall prevail against it, and they are eternally insured and infallible—for this infallible authority they hold the Roman heresy! And this teaching has a great gulf between it and the teaching of the Church of Christ. [Book The Stone of Scandal and the beginnings and causes of the falling away of the Western Church from the Eastern; by Greek Bishop Elias Miniatis, 1859, p. 89].
Here every honorable reader can see, from the footnote, how precious this book The Shepherd of Hermas is, what fame it had even in the most ancient times among numerous holy Fathers, and this proof alone would suffice to indicate the matter “concerning the Church.”
But let us set forth everything that is said by the holy Fathers and universal teachers in various times concerning the holy Church.
[Author’s footnote: * The book The Shepherd of Hermas belongs to the Roman Church in the time after the apostles—that is, the first quarter of the second century. In clear and instructive features it presents the further destiny of that Church and endeavors to establish peace and order in the further Corinthian Church. Here appears the seer of mysteries, deemed worthy of visions and revelations from the supersensible world, in order to transmit them to his brethren in the faith. A preacher of repentance stirred from above, to whom was entrusted the task of rebuking and healing the diseases that arose in the bosom of the Roman Church. His name—that is, the seer’s—“Hermas,” a name that occurs in the greeting of the apostle Paul among the members of the Roman Church [Romans 16:14, and in the service Menaion for April 5, in the canon]. He was a resident of the city of Rome, not belonging to the church clergy. A man simple-hearted, modest, patient, at the same time calm and cheerful, but who, because of his sins and weaknesses, brought upon himself the punishment of God. On the one hand, in his wealth he gave himself more than is fitting for the servants of God to worldly affairs in trade, in which he did not always observe righteousness. On the other hand, out of excessive paternal love he was too indulgent toward his children and did not see that his family was sinning before God. His wife was distinguished by an evil tongue. His sons were devoted to evil passions and became known as betrayers of their parents. And so for this the punishment of God came upon him: from a rich man he became poor, and instead of former prosperity, now worldly cares and needs appeared. But Hermas did not know the cause of such a change in his external condition, did not know his own guilt. Such was the state of that person who was to receive revelation and lessons from the higher world in order to become a messenger and example of repentance for the whole Church, to serve for her admonition and moral purification.
This divine writing: The Book of the Shepherd is known throughout, transmitted everywhere through Clement of Alexandria, in the East and West in the Greek churches.
And in more recent times it became known—not from the Greek original, but in the ancient Latin translation first published by the French scholar Jacques Lefèvre d’Étaples in Paris in 1513. But in 1556 the Greek text appeared in print; it was discovered by the famous Greek Simonides on Mount Athos in a manuscript which, according to the opinion of C. Tischendorf, belongs to the 17th century. In Leipzig a second copy was prepared; it was purchased for the library of Leipzig University, and on the basis of these the first edition of the Greek text was made by Anger and Dindorf in Leipzig in 1856. This manuscript is still in Berlin. The German scholar Dressel, who was engaged in research for his edition of the Writings of the Apostolic Fathers and in examining libraries in Rome, discovered in the Palatine Codex of the Vatican Library [Cod. Vat. Gr. 108, 14th century] a completely new, hitherto unknown translation of The Shepherd of very great antiquity—that is, more than 17 centuries old, 1726 years ago—which he printed. The scholarly archaeologist Tischendorf, during his journey to the East (which was sent at the expense of the Russian government), found in one monastic library a most precious manuscript, which in his judgment belongs to the 4th century—a Codex of the Bible now called the “Sinaitic,” which, besides the Epistle of Barnabas, contains the first part of The Shepherd of Hermas in Greek. This text of The Shepherd was also found by the French scholar Antoine in one Ethiopian monastery, and it was published together with a Latin translation made from it in 1860 in Leipzig by the German Oriental Society. The German scholar Dillmann, who worked on this edition, believes that the Ethiopian translation was made from a Greek exemplar and belongs to the most ancient monuments of Ethiopian literature.
In Russia it was printed in Russian in Christian Reading in 1838, volume 3, and in Sunday Reading in 1849 and 1850, no. 13 [see the book Writings of the Apostolic Fathers, pages 129, 125, 126].
But only the Russian missionaries do not use this book in their preaching, and they treat it negligently, while others consider it as nothing—because they themselves have been raised like fat calves! … and their understanding has grown thick! …]
Concerning the One Holy Eastern Church and Her Glory, That from the Beginning of the World She Has Endured Persecution and the Gates of Hell Shall Not Prevail Against Her
We place our hope in the Lord God!
We divide this exposition into three chapters!
First chapter: that there is one Church on the universe of the Lord and God.
Second chapter: concerning her majesty, that she is above all creation.
Third chapter: that from the beginning of the world she endures persecution.
And after each chapter, a conclusion—that is, a note—concerning the Nikonian Russian Church and her pastors, as to whether that assembly and their millions-strong masses of people belong to the holy Church of Christ.
Chapter One
That There Is One Church on the Universe
“Come, I will show you the bride, the wife of the Lamb” [Rev. 21].
“You are one, my dove, my perfect one,” said the Wisdom of God [Song of Songs 6].
“As You, O Lord God, are Yourself one, so also from all the created cities You have sanctified Zion for Yourself. And from all the flying creatures You have named the one dove for Yourself. And from all the multiplied peoples You have sought out one people for Yourself” [3 Ezra 10].
Who are these people? They are those who know and truly believe in the one true God. Concerning them Christ our Savior prayed to God the Father, saying: “Holy Father, keep them in Your name, those whom You have given Me, that they may be one, as We are.”
The holy apostle Peter also makes known concerning these: “But you are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a people for possession” [On Faith, folio 16].
And the holy apostle Paul writes very clearly: “You are the church of the living God.” The same saint writes elsewhere: “One body, one spirit, even as you were called in one hope of your calling; one Lord, one faith,” according to the testimony of the apostles. Therefore all others are heresies, and not faiths [On Faith, folio 16].
In divine Scripture the Church is called by many names, as in the Psalm:
“In the churches bless God the Lord, from the fountains of Israel.”
In the Apocalypse the holy evangelist John writes to seven churches.
Saint John Chrysostom describes both the heavenly and the earthly Church. On the first verse Saints Theodoret and Cyril interpret thus: “For there was one Jewish Church. But here he establishes a multitude of churches, in which he commands all to sing praises to God from the Israelite fountains—that is, from the Holy Spirit, through hymns composed by the holy Fathers. After the rejection of the Jewish Church, Christ the Savior created another holy Church from the Gentiles, concerning which He said to Peter: ‘On this rock I will build My church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it’” [Matt. 67].
On the second verse in the Apocalypse, Saint Andrew in his interpretation names the seven Eastern churches on account of the notable deeds which the Son of God enumerates there; thereby he testifies to the praise of the holy Eastern Church, her faith, and her patience. And on account of the sevenfold number of the age, the days of the week, and the seven angels to whom the order of the Church is entrusted.
On the third verse, Saint John Chrysostom, on Psalm 14, speaks concerning the heavenly Church and the earthly: “Lord, who shall dwell in Your tabernacle,” he describes thus: “Let us see mystically and understand what the tabernacle is, and what the mountain of God is, and how it is fitting first to dwell in the tabernacle, and then on the mountain of God. The tabernacle of Moses and the temple of Solomon were types of the two Churches of Christ: that is, the one on earth was imaged by the tabernacle of Moses. But the temple of Solomon, built on the mountain, was the type of the heavenly Church. There are two Churches in number, but one in faith. Concerning this one on earth the Lord said: ‘On this rock I will build My church.’ But concerning the heavenly the apostle said: ‘You have come to Mount Zion, to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, to the assembly of innumerable angels, and to the church of the firstborn enrolled in heaven.’”
“Just as then the tabernacle of Moses in the wilderness was often carried from place to place, and those who dwelt in it were made strangers and sojourners—so also the Church of Christ built on earth is a tabernacle shining with desert life.”
“Again, the temple of Solomon was built on the mountain, immovable as long as it remained the temple of God. So also the Church of Christ on earth has sojourners in it. But the upper Church has eternal inhabitants, and there are no strange sojourners there.”
Likewise on the fifth chapter of the Apocalypse, the interpretation of Saint Andrew, Archbishop of Caesarea in Cappadocia, describes thus: “By the four living creatures and the elders it is shown that there was one flock and one Church of angels and men, united by Christ God who joined what was distant and broke down the middle wall of partition.”
The same on the seventh chapter says: “After this I looked, and behold, a great multitude which no one could number … and all the angels stood around the throne and the elders: behold, one Church of angels and men.”
The same on the twenty-first chapter writes: “The heavenly Jerusalem descends from the bodiless above even to men, for Christ our God is the common head of both. This city is composed of the saints, concerning whom it is written: ‘Holy stones are scattered upon the earth,’ having Christ the cornerstone” [Zechariah 9].
Saint John Chrysostom, in his first homily on the union with the Corinthians, in the interpretation concerning the Church, writes: “There is one Church of God, not only in Corinth but throughout the whole universe. For the name ‘church’ is not a name of division, but of union and concord” [below].
“It is fitting that there be one Church throughout the universe, even though divided in many places.”
He also says: “For the Church is nothing else but a house built by our souls” [below].
“This Church was not built from this stone, but from gold and silver and precious stones, and much gold has been scattered everywhere” [Apostolic Homilies, p. 1681].
And again: “I call the Church not merely the place, but the way of life—not the church walls, but the church laws. When you flee to the Church, do not run to the place but to the counsel; for the Church is not walls and roof, but faith and life” [Margarit, Discourse 10, on “The Queen Stood at Your Right Hand”].
The venerable Nikon of the Black Mountain writes:
“For the catholic Church is not walls, but right teachings and the traditions of the divine rules, and of the holy councils, and of the holy apostles, as the Lord said to the chief apostle: ‘You are Peter, and on this rock I will build My church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it.’ Do you see what the catholic Church is? For the great Peter himself. The Antiochene churches were often destroyed by the Gentiles. But the laws and traditions of the divine Fathers and the divine rules remain undestroyed forever by those who hold them” [Taktikon, Discourse 22].
Question: Did the Lord found the Church on Peter himself?
Answer: Saint Cyprian on the unity of the Church, Irenaeus, and others say [in the book On Faith, folio 64]:
Do the opponents answer the above words that Christ built the Church on Peter, and that to him He entrusted to feed His sheep? But we will briefly declare this, with God’s help. First let us set forth the words of Christ: “You are Peter, and on this rock I will build My church.” By the name Peter is interpreted “rock”; or from the rock the rock—every faithful man is to be understood thereby. And on every such one, as on a rock, Christ promised to build His Church. The verse: “On the rock of faith establish me” [Saint Ambrose].
A second interpretation of the name: the holy apostle Peter is to be understood; and not only Peter himself but also the other apostles are such rocks; many teachers from the saints understand thus [On Faith, folio 64].
A third explanation of the name “rock” (which in Greek is Petra, not Petros): Christ Himself is to be understood [Cyril, Patriarch of Alexandria, book 3; Augustine, chapter 33].
A fourth explanation: by the name Peter—that is, rock—the faith, or the confession spoken by Peter, is to be understood. What faith? From Christ the rock [Petra] Peter [rock] was named. [On Faith, folio 64 verso].
This Chrysostom, Gregory, Damascene, Theophylact testify concerning this:
“You are Peter, and on this rock I will build My church”—that is, On Faith of the confession which you confessed: “You are the Christ, the Son of the living God.” And on that confession Christ built His Church, which is the faithful people baptized in His name [On the Right Faith, folio 65].
Saint Theophylact said in his interpretation: “This confession which you have confessed will be the foundation of those who believe in Me, so that every man who wishes to build a house of faith must lay this foundation.”
And as for those teachers who write that Christ built His Church on Peter himself, this was shown under a figure at that time. For as Christ the rock promised [and afterward fulfilled] to give to Peter the keys of the kingdom of heaven—not then, but when it was said to him together with all the apostles: “Whose sins you remit, they are remitted to them; and whose sins you retain, they are retained.” It was promised to Peter, but given equally to all, and all the apostles were sent by Christ for the building of the Church. And what He said to Peter, “Feed My sheep,” and when He asked him thrice, “Peter, do you love Me?” and concerning these words, “And you, when you have turned again, strengthen your brethren.”
These same words the ancient teacher of the Western Church Augustine, interpreting, said: Christ entrusted His lambs to Peter, who also shepherded Peter. Therefore, brethren, hear attentively that you are Christ’s sheep. For we too hear with fear, “Feed My sheep.” And if to Augustine, then to all bishops and presbyters on the threefold questioning, Saint Isidore of Pelusium writes, revealing: The threefold questioning of the Lord to Peter concerning love was not asked by the Lord in ignorance, but by the threefold questioning the good Physician healed the threefold denial. Concerning these words: “I have prayed for you, that your faith fail not,” according to Chrysostom: these words were spoken by Christ on account of Peter’s denial.
Saint Theophylact on the word “and you, when you have turned again, strengthen”: “For you, Peter, when you have turned again, will be a good example to all in repentance, so that no one of the faithful, seeing what happened to you, may fall into despair.”
And blessed Augustine says: When it was said to Peter, “I will give you the keys of the kingdom of heaven, and whatever you bind on earth,” then Peter signified the catholic Church which was built on the rock, from which he also received this name Peter—not from Peter the rock, but from the rock Peter. And as Christ is not from the Christian but the Christian from Christ, therefore the Lord says, “On this rock I will build My church”—because Peter said, “You are the Christ, the Son of the living God”; on this rock which you have confessed I will build My church; for the rock was Christ, on which foundation Peter himself was also built. For no other foundation can anyone lay than that which is laid, which is Jesus Christ. Therefore the Church which was founded on Christ received the keys of His kingdom of heaven in Peter—that is, the authority to bind and loose sins. For what belongs to Christ belongs to the Church; this Peter shows in the rock, by which Christ the rock is understood, and Peter the Church [up to here Augustine, Homily 124].
Likewise in the Prologue it is written thus concerning this:
“Hear, brethren, in the Gospel the Lord Himself speaking living words to His disciples, which, listening to and writing on our hearts, let us be spiritual: then kingly what God said to Peter: ‘You are Peter’—that is, the firm rock of faith. For Peter is called rock, on which Christ built the spiritual Church, against which the gates of death cannot prevail, where the Creator Himself laid the foundation and raised the walls by faith; who can resist it? To that faith whoever flees will be saved. To that, brethren, let us flee; there we will receive remission of all sins” [Prologue, June 29].
The Reading Menaion narrates concerning the martyr Agatha, who was founded on Peter’s faith, and the gates of hell did not prevail against her. It writes thus: The holy martyr Agatha, after long seduction by the governor, said: “Let it be known to you that my mind and thought are founded on the rock, and can never be separated from the love of Christ; and your threats are like rivers which, though they dash against my house, yet cannot shake it: it stands founded on the rock, which is Christ the Son of the living God.” Saying this, she watered her breast with streams of tears [Reading Menaion, February 5].
The book The Stone of Scandal explains: The holy teachers on the saying “On this rock I will build My church” teach that under the name of the rock on which the Church of Christ is built and founded is understood the confession of Peter itself; thus Chrysostom, explaining this saying, says: on this rock—that is, On Faith of the confession. In the same way Theodoret, Augustine understand. Others understand the rock as Jesus Christ Himself, whom Peter confessed, as is evident from the testimony of the same Augustine, who in his 76th homily on the 14th chapter of the Gospel of Matthew, and similarly in other places, says: on this rock which you confessed, saying “You are the Christ,” etc., I will build My church—that is, on Myself, the Son of the living God, I will build My Church: on Myself I will build you, and not on you Myself … Such an explanation agrees also with Holy Scripture, in which the rock and the cliff and the foundation are preeminently called and are the Lord Himself—for example, Isa. 16; Ps. 117:22; 1 Cor. 3:11, 10:4. And that many, on the basis of this saying, call the blessed Peter the rock and foundation of faith, and in the Menaion on January 16 it is sung: “The rock Christ gloriously glorifies the rock of faith, the chief seat of the disciples.” But to this opinion two explanations can be presented. First, although the blessed one is ecclesiastically and by some Fathers called rock and foundation of faith in general, yet not in the sense in which the papists call it. And in what sense precisely, let them hear the great Basil, who in his interpretation on the second chapter of Isaiah says that Peter was called rock because he, like a firm rock, was strengthened in faith, and like an unshakable cliff stood firm against worldly temptations. “The soul of the blessed Peter,” he says, “was called a precious stone because it firmly established itself in faith, stood firm and unshakable against the blows of temptations.”
Concerning this same saying “You are Peter,” let them hear also another Basil of Seleucia, who says that Peter was called rock because he first uttered the confession which is the true rock of faith, and received this name as a sign of his confession.
The Lord, he says, having called this confession rock, calls rock also him who first uttered it, turning the property of the confession into his name; for it is truly the rock of piety. Secondly, if Peter is called the rock of faith and the foundation of the Church, is he the only one so called? Are not all the apostles? And the believers?
And did not John see the heavenly Jerusalem having twelve foundations, and on these twelve foundations the names of the apostles of the Lamb [Rev. 21]?
Whoever wishes, let him read thus concerning this Origen, Commentary on Matt. 16, ch. 1; Cyprian, Letter 27; Basil, Theodoret, Jerome, and Augustine, Commentary on Psalm 87, which begins with the words “His foundations are on the holy mountains” [same book].
And Saint Chrysostom says: At the same time, wishing to show him that he must be of good courage, when the denial is blotted out, He grants him primacy before the brethren—that is, primacy of order and honor, such as exists among brethren, and not primacy of authority and dominion, such as exists between master and slaves.
In another place the same teacher says: After this grievous fall [for there is no evil equal to denial] He restored to him his former honor and entrusted to him the care of the universal Church.
Therefore, to feed the sheep of Christ means to have care for the catholic Church [on the words: “Feed My lambs,” “Feed My sheep”]. But did not Jesus Christ entrust this care to all the apostles in general? Saint John continues: Since they were to receive care for the universe, Jesus Christ entrusted His sheep to the worthy apostles.
And concerning the apostle Paul he says that care for the whole universe was entrusted to him. And this care for the universe undoubtedly means nothing else but to preach the Gospel throughout the whole universe, to teach all in the faith, and to baptize them in the name of Jesus Christ—which He granted equally to all of them in common when He said: “Go into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature; teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit.”
The Church of Christ throughout the whole world is as it were one common flock, whose management all the apostles received in common.
We, together with Saint Chrysostom, acknowledge that the apostles were all equally laborers, warriors, and shepherds—not of land, not of carnal battles, not of irrational animals, but of rational souls and battles against demons.
Let us add to this the well-known saying of Augustine: “The keys and the authority to feed Christ granted not to one, but to unity—that is, not to Peter alone, but to the rest of the apostles all together.”
Nevertheless, it is worthy of note that our Lord Jesus Christ deigned to honor with special distinction only one of all the apostles, for to him alone He spoke the aforementioned words, which truly are signs of special honor. And this apostle, exclusively honored by the Lord, is the blessed Peter, as Saint Chrysostom notes in his interpretation on the 17th chapter of the Gospel of Matthew, concerning the didrachmas in Capernaum.
The incarnate Wisdom of God, who did nothing in vain or without purpose, undoubtedly had here some purpose and hidden intention. Let us endeavor to reveal them. Among the characteristic properties by which the true Church is distinguished, the first, chief, and exclusive one consists in this: that she is one—that is, that all believers are united among themselves in the unity of faith, as the apostle Paul says: “One Lord, one faith, one baptism” [Eph. 4:5], so that the Catholic Church is as it were one building composed of many constituent parts, or one holy temple built in the Lord on the foundation of the apostles and prophets, with Jesus Christ Himself as the chief cornerstone; she is as it were one body consisting of many members having one head—that is, Christ Himself; or rather, she is the perfect, whole body of Christ, whose members are all baptized into one, and from which whoever separates himself is as it were a rotten or dead member! Therefore unity of faith is necessary for the integrity of the Church!
Therefore Jesus Christ, in the person of His holy apostles—who constituted as it were His newborn Church—prefers only one above all the rest, places only one as the foundational stone, entrusts the keys to only one, appoints only one as shepherd, with this purpose: to show us the high unity which He desires in His Church, which is His mystical body—that is, that all disciples and angels, both in the building and in the governance of the Church of God, should be so concordant and unanimous among themselves that though many, they constitute only one, one body and one spirit, according to the expression of Paul. For if in every society and intercourse it is necessary for the preservation of order that someone be first among all, is it not just to think that Jesus Christ, having placed one first among all of them in the person of the apostles and disciples, wished thereby to preserve order among them?
And the blessed Peter was placed first either because he was older than all, or because he was the first-called among all the apostles [for although Andrew first followed Christ, yet to the apostolic ministry Peter was first called, according to the words of the evangelist Luke: “And Jesus said to Simon: Fear not; from now on you will catch men”]; or because he was more fervent than the others in love for Christ, swift in deeds and prompt in answers, and therefore was [as Augustine says in many places] the representative of the whole assembly of disciples and of the whole Church.
In his quality as representative of the whole assembly of disciples and of the Church he received answers from Jesus Christ—that is, when Jesus said: “I will give you the keys,” “Feed My lambs,” “Feed My sheep” [Matt. 16:19; John 21:15–16], speaking to Peter He was speaking to all the disciples, speaking to him who was the representative of the whole society. Therefore all the expressions found in the holy Fathers by which they exalt the blessed one must be taken precisely in this sense—that is, in all of them Peter appears as the representative of the whole society of the apostles.
Saint Cyprian, who lived around 260 A.D., says that Jesus Christ preferred Peter—that is, one above all the others—for no other reason than to show the high unity which He desires in His holy Church.
Augustine also testifies: the first brother, representing the whole brotherhood and as it were the type of perfect unity binding and uniting into one the members of the ecclesiastical body whose head is Christ Himself. We do not take away from the most blessed chief apostle that honor which Christ granted him; for we do not speak against the apostle Peter; but on the other hand we do not ascribe to him alone what all had in common—that is, the care and governance of the catholic Church. In short, we ascribe to him primacy of honor, but not primacy of authority. Primacy of authority can belong to someone either as a father among his sons, or as a teacher among his disciples, or as a king among his subjects. But all such primacies Jesus Christ utterly rejected from the society of the apostles and His disciples: “But do not be called teachers; for One is your Teacher, Christ, and you are all brethren. And do not call anyone on earth your father; for One is your Father, He who is in heaven” [Matt. 23:8–9].
By these words Jesus Christ decisively rejects singular authority in His Church, in which, according to His desire, equality must be preserved, and therefore He entrusted the governance of it equally to all the apostles.
But the Latins conclude from this that Peter alone is the rock and foundation of the Church, that he alone received the keys—that is, the authority to bind and loose—and that to him alone was entrusted the feeding of the rational sheep—that is, the believers [up to here from the book The Stone of Scandal, or Exposition of the Beginnings and Causes of the Falling Away of the Western Church from the Eastern, by the Greek Bishop Elias Miniatis who lived in the 17th century, translated from Modern Greek by E. Lovyagin of the St. Petersburg Academy, 1854, pp. 93, 94, 95, 96, 98, 99, 100, 101, 102, 103, 104, 105].
Question: What is the Church of God?
Answer: The Church of God is the assembly of all the faithful of God who hold unshakeably the one Orthodox faith and abide in love, embracing immovably the evangelical teaching [Large Catechism, chapter 25].
The word “church,” in Greek “ἐκκλησία,” properly means assembly, society, union of any people. Ekklēsia—that is, convocation or gathering, from ekkaleō, I call out, I assemble [Large Catechism, chapter 25, folio 119 verso].
And again: That this one Church is universal or catholic—that is, that she embraces all the faithful everywhere in the whole world and in every age and contains them all. Moreover, all the faithful in the whole world who now are, were, and will be—these are the one catholic Church and the house of God, which is the pillar and ground of the truth [Catechism, chapter 25].
That every man ought to know the true Church—not an invented one, but the one bride of the heavenly Bridegroom, pure and not defiled. And whoever does not abide with her and is not found in her cannot inherit that eternal and blessed life after this temporal life [On Faith, chapter 23].
Saint Cyril, Archbishop of Alexandria, says: Those who separate themselves from the communion of the Sion Church become enemies of God and friends of demons [On Faith, folio 15 verso].
For the catholic Church, for her composition, does not require a certain number of people, but is built by pious people who firmly and rightly keep the faith, even though they be very few, as the Lord Himself said: “Do not fear, little flock, for it is your Father’s good pleasure to give you the kingdom.” From the interpretation: The Lord calls “little flock” those who wish to learn from Him, or in this world the saints who are small and lowly, with voluntary non-possession of goods [from Luke, conception 67].
And again He said: “For where two or three are gathered together in My name, I am there in the midst of them” [from Matthew, conception 76].
The holy apostles Peter and Paul, canon 10: But if the ungodly hold the place, flee from it, for it has been defiled by them. For as the venerable holy hierarchs sanctify, so the ungodly defile.
Canon 11: But if it is not possible to gather together either in a house or in a church, let each sing to himself, and read, and pray, or two or three together. For wherever, says the Lord, two or three are gathered in My name, there am I in the midst of them.
Theodore the Studite, Letter 39: Therefore I remind you as the humblest brother and son: let us not be silent, lest a Sodom-like cry arise among us; let us not spare the earthly, lest we lose the heavenly. Let us not give scandal to the Church of God, which can consist of three Orthodox according to the definition of the saints, lest we be condemned by the Lord’s judgment [p. 283].
And Saint John Chrysostom says: Listen to the prophet saying: “Better is one who does the will of the Lord than thousands of lawless ones.” Nothing is weaker than many transgressors; nothing is stronger than one who lives according to the law of God [Homilies on Acts, folio 253].
He also says: Beloved, when a great multitude does not do the will of God, it differs in nothing from those who do not exist. I pray and desire and would gladly accept to be cut in pieces if only I could adorn the Church with a multitude—but a multitude of the skilled. But if this is impossible, then I desire to have even a few skilled. Do you not see that it is better to have one precious stone than tens of thousands of copper coins? Do you not see that it is better to have one healthy sheep than tens of thousands full of mange? [Homilies on Acts, folio 80].
Saint Gregory the Theologian says: “Better is piety even in the open air and without a house than impiety in a costly house. For where two or three are gathered in My name, there am I in the midst of them” [Oration 14, verse 9].
For apostolic majesty and authority consist not in cities and thrones, but in right dogmas of the true faith and divine way of life, governed by apostolic and patristic teachings, and thus it is known [Book of Kirill, folio 371].
For it is better to keep the customary prayers of God with two or three than to draw a multitude of transgressors [Gospel Homilies, from Matthew, moral teaching 17].
Athanasius the Great, Question 24: Who are the true worshippers who worship God neither on that mountain nor in Jerusalem, but in spirit and in truth?
Answer: These are those who live in deserts and mountains and caves and ruins of the earth, who, apart from ecclesiastical assembly, by good deeds enlightened by the divine Spirit, worship God and our Father who is in heaven in spirit and in truth, living blamelessly and serving God piously and wisely, shining in every piety and purity of virtues, and they do not require a church or a place, but making themselves temples by good deeds, they please God unceasingly in every place and everywhere, and serve Him purely all the days of their life [Tablet, in the interpretation of Proverbs, folio 14].
The venerable Ephraim the Syrian: Concerning the fathers who finished their course and shone in fasting: They are perfect, filled with righteousness, for they are members of the Church; they do not separate themselves from the flock, for they are children of holy illumination. Below: They have churches as their tongues, by which they perform their fervent prayers. Below: They themselves are priests to themselves; they heal our diseases by their prayers [Discourse 111].
The same says: Hasten for your brother while there is time. Love God with all your soul as He has loved you; be a church of God, and the Most High God will dwell in you; for a soul having God in herself is called a church, holy and pure, and the divine mysteries are served in her, and the heavenly powers hasten always to visit her, because the Lord has dwelt in the soul. Angels and heavens rejoice over her and hasten to honor the soul, because she is called the church of their Master [Ephraim, Discourse 83].
In the book Margarit it is said: “Do not trust in lying words, saying: ‘The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord it is.’ Not the temple sanctifies those who gather, but those who gather make the temple holy” [folio 78].
Below, folio 136: “Do you desire to see a temple? Do not run to the synagogue, but be yourself a temple; for you are the temple of the living God, it is said. Beautify this house therefore; drive out every evil thought, that you may be an honorable member of Christ, that you may be a temple of the Holy Spirit.”
The book Apokrisis of Christopher Philalethes: It is asked: Does a place receive sanctification from people and deeds, or do people and deeds receive their holiness, importance, and fame from places? I ask: Did not Christ promise His presence to the faithful in every place where only two or three are gathered in His name? And if not every place is suitable for holy deeds, then why does the holy apostle Paul say that he wishes men to pray in every place, lifting up holy hands without wrath and doubting? Why then does the same Paul, and Saint Stephen, and moreover the Lord Himself through the prophet Isaiah, rebuke those people who bind Him to churches and holiness to places?
Finally I ask concerning the holy teachers why they turned away simple people who looked upon the holiness of places with delusion and relied upon them.
Our Greek Hilarion wrote in one place thus: “I remind you of one thing: beware of the Antichrist. It is evil that you have excessive inclination to walls and delight in them; it is evil that you consider the Church of God to be in buildings. It is evil that you place the name of peace under them. Or is it a doubtful matter that the Antichrist will sit in them? Mountains, forests, lakes, caves, prisons, and abysses are my safest building; for in them the prophets lived and prophesied while submerged.”
Again the Latin teacher Augustine wrote these words: “What does it matter if, when we wish to pray to God, we seek a suitable and holy place? Cleanse your inward parts and, having driven out every evil desire, prepare a temple in your heart; desiring to pray in the church, pray in yourself, and so conduct yourself always that you may be a temple of God; for there God will hear where He dwells.” From this it is clearly shown that not people and deeds are sanctified by places, but places are sanctified through deeds and people [Up to here from Apokrisis of Christopher Philalethes, in the second part of the answer, section 4, printed in Vilna in 1597].
Chapter Two
Concerning the Majesty and Glory of the Church, That She Is Above All Creation
Saint John Chrysostom says:
The Church is an angelic place, an archangelic place. The kingdom of God. Heaven itself [Corinthians, Homily 36].
Therefore truly one might call her in every way both a court of justice and a hospital, a school of philosophy, a trainer of souls, and a course of instruction leading to heaven [2 Corinthians, Homily 15].
The same says: For the Church is heavenly. And she is nothing else but heaven. And elsewhere: In the Church all things are spoken from heaven by God. The Church is not walls and roof, but faith and life [below]. Nothing is equal to the Church, and she never grows old; she has ascended above the heavens. Neither barbarians nor demons shall overcome her. How many have warred against the Church, and those who warred perished. She is assailed but not conquered. And why did He permit the battle? That He might show a more glorious victory [below]. Do not depart from the Church, for nothing is stronger than the Church. Your hope is the Church, and your salvation is the Church. She is higher than the heavens, firmer than stone, broader than the earth. She never grows old but is ever renewed. Therefore, to show her firmness, Scripture calls her a mountain; unchangeable. It calls her a rock; incorruptible. It calls her a virgin; precious. It calls her a queen; akin to God. A daughter; fruitful. It calls her by myriads of names, that it may present her nobility [Margarit, Discourse on “The Queen Stood at Your Right Hand”].
The same Chrysostom: For the Church is greatly beloved by God. Not this one enclosed by walls, but this one enclosed by faith. For the sake of the Church the heaven was stretched out, the sea poured forth, the air extended. The earth was founded. Paradise was planted. Great wonders were wrought. The sea was divided and again united. The rocks were split. For the sake of the Church there were prophets. For the sake of the Church there were apostles. And what greater shall I say? For the sake of the Church the only-begotten Son of God became man, as Paul said: “He who did not spare His own Son, that He might heal the Church.” And He poured out the blood of His Son for the sake of the Church. This blood sprinkles the Church. Therefore her branches and her leaves do not wither. Her trees do not cast their leaves; she is not subject to the corruption of time, for the grace of the Spirit works this. “I created her,” says Christ, “who established the heaven, but not for the sake of heaven did I pour out blood. Not for the sake of heaven was I crucified, nor for the sake of heaven did I assume a heavenly body. And why do I say heavenly? I did not assume an angelic body, that you may know that the Church is more precious than heaven, than angels, and than all creation. Therefore heaven and earth shall pass away, but My words shall not pass away” [up to here Chrysostom in the Discourse on Pentecost].
Such clear testimonies from divine Scripture concerning the holy Church have I brought forth, sharpening great consolation for the Orthodox children of the Sion Church, by which they are enriched and grow. But this must be known: that the title of sonship abides not in vain naming, but in the deed of fulfilling the church commandments.
That they may show love to their mother first diligently, according to the Psalmist, by frequently visiting the holy Church, and living and working in her fruits acceptable to the Lord, and especially by coming with zeal to the fair haven of the Church**) with David, praying and saying: “I will enter Your house, I will worship toward Your holy temple in fear of You.” And we have not recalled this in vain, for some despise church assemblies, which are praised by all the saints and commanded in Holy Scripture under prohibition not to come to the Church. It is possible to pray at home, but not as in the Church. For where there is a common assembly of angels and men, and of the Lord Himself, on account of His most pure words: “For where two or three are gathered in My name, there am I in the midst of them” [On Faith, folio 20]. For the Church is more firmly rooted than heaven. And it is easier for the sun to cease its course than for the Church to remain dishonored.
It is also necessary for the right-believing to know that the holy Orthodox churches here mentioned are only those, and not the apostates. These one must hate with the prophet David. For thus he said: “I have hated the congregation of evildoers” [Ps. 25].
And the holy apostles Peter and Paul, canon 10, command: If the ungodly hold the place, flee from it, for it has been defiled by them. For as the venerable holy hierarchs sanctify, so the ungodly defile.
And in Laodicea, canon 33, forbids praying with them, or eating, or receiving anything from their communion.
Having described such safeguards, I beseech the sons of the Church not to despise this salvific instruction [On Faith, folio 21, chapter 2].
**) The church haven is the gathered church of Orthodox Christians, in houses or fields. As the Octoechos of the first tone relates in the preface, and in the book Temple of Piety on p. 16 concerning a certain woman who fled at night with her infant into the field to the praying Christians; to the prefect’s question she answered: “I am fleeing to the catholic Church.”
Chapter Three
The Church from the Beginning of the World Endures Persecution, and That the Gates of Hell Shall Not Prevail Against the Church
“On this rock I will build My church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it” [Matt. 67].
Christ the Savior, the eternal Son of God, in His divine Gospel said to Pilate:
“My kingdom is not of this world. If My kingdom were of this world, My servants would fight, so that I should not be delivered to the Jews” [John 59].
One must marvel and be astonished at the wondrous dispensation of the Son of God—what help He showed of Himself for the seeking of eternal life; and what manner of sojourn in the world He made in great patience and poverty; what was the cause of this. The holy apostle Peter in his first epistle writes: “Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an example, that you should follow His steps. And this is acceptable before God, for to this you were called” [chapter 59].
The holy apostle Paul, leading to the same, says: “Let us run with endurance the race that is set before us, looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher of our faith” [Hebrews 331].
From these soul-saving apostolic indications, having understood what was the cause of the patience of our Head, Christ—that the members of His body might with desire and joy, according to the apostle, partake of Christ’s sufferings and follow His steps [1 Peter 58].
Knowing that we were redeemed not with corruptible silver or gold from our vain manner of life, but with the precious blood of Christ.
And that the holy Eastern Church, the true bride of Christ, was founded in exile on the foundation of her Head, and through apostolic and martyric blood was brought forth into walls, and in that foundation of suffering she must be perfected—concerning this no one of the faithful marvels, that in this world she abides in persecution and bondage, looking rather to Christ as her leader, who not only had no kingdom of this world but had not where to lay His head. And He delivered Himself to the powers of this world and assured that the servant is not above his master. And since, according to the apostle: “You are the body of Christ,” which from the assembly of the faithful—I speak of men of every age, rank, the holy of God and righteous martyrs, and venerable and all pious from the ages—is composed and is called the Church. And when we hear in Scripture that the Church endures persecution, battle against the Church—not concerning walls and ramparts, but concerning the faithful of God must be understood. In brief, with God’s help: that the Church from the beginning of the world is in persecution and remains unconquered.
The holy apostle Paul clearly writes concerning the saints of God who are the Church [Hebrews 330]:
“All the saints who through faith subdued kingdoms, worked righteousness, obtained promises. Others were slain, not accepting deliverance, that they might obtain a better resurrection. Still others had trial of mockings and scourgings, yes, and of chains and imprisonment. They were stoned, they were sawn in two, were tempted, were slain with the sword. They wandered about in sheepskins and goatskins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented—of whom the world was not worthy.”
Here the holy apostle describes the ancient saints, from whom the Church of Christ was composed; from the beginning in righteous Abel the Church began to endure persecution. Concerning him the holy apostle describes. And Christ the Savior in the holy Gospel mentions him, saying: “That on you may come all the righteous blood shed on earth, from the blood of righteous Abel to the blood of Zechariah, son of Barachiah.”
Concerning others of the saints who before the Flood were found in patience for the sake of God’s righteousness, as the first book of Genesis or the Hexaemeron testifies:
Righteous Noah was mocked by his own son Ham before the Flood [Gen. 9].
Abraham the friend of God in Egypt by Pharaoh, and in Philistia in the land of Gerar by Abimelech.
Righteous Lot by the Sodomites.
Patriarch Isaac by Ishmael. Likewise Jacob by his kinsman brother Esau.
Joseph endured cruel exile from his kinsmen brothers.
And the people of God in Egypt—did they endure little? Concerning them God Himself testifies: “I have surely seen the oppression of My people who are in Egypt.”
And Moses with Aaron—did they endure little persecution from the ungrateful and hard-hearted Jews?
Concerning Samuel, David, Elijah, Elisha, Isaiah, Jeremiah, and the other prophets.
Again in Babylon the prophet Daniel, the three youths, and the rest who were in that Babylonian captivity.
Tobias, Mordecai, and all the people of God in the time of Esther and Judith, and before the captivity from the idolatrous kings of the Jews and Israelites.
Again after the return from Babylon in the time of the Maccabees from Ptolemy, from Antiochus, and others—persecutions, beatings, plundering, torments, various deaths came upon the then Church and upon all the chosen saints of God, even to the very incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Behold, already briefly yet completely from Abel it has been shown that the Church of God always endured persecution. Always she set battle, yet was never conquered, for all the faithful, inspired by the Holy Spirit of God, coming with the hope of the coming of Christ, struggled, endured torments, wounds, and death.
And if before the law and in the Old Law, which was a shadow of the new grace, they endured such struggles for piety—what then in the very truth, in the coming of the Son of God Jesus Christ our Savior, who came to free the human race from the slavery of the devil? As from the very hour of His birth immediately [that is, soon in that hour] He endured various persecutions: from Herod the slaughter of fourteen thousand infants. And He Himself fled into Egypt with His most pure Mother and with Joseph. And thus the Church in Christ began to receive persecution. And all the time of His life was passed in great persecution and patience, as He Himself testifies in His divine Gospel: “Foxes have holes and birds of the air have nests, but the Son of Man has nowhere to lay His head.” What mockings from the godless Jews He endured—some called Him a Samaritan, and having a demon, and a false prophet, and a glutton and winebibber, and a carpenter. And after many miracles and signs wrought by Christ, having seized Him they beat Him, tormented Him, and nailed Him to the cross in the midst of thieves, and wrought various mockings upon Him. And after burial and resurrection they slandered that His disciples stole Him and He did not rise.
And if the Jews crucified Christ the Lord of glory Himself, what then of His apostles and disciples and all the faithful—will they not persecute them likewise and deliver them for piety to torments and various deaths? Not in vain was such assurance given by our Savior: “A disciple is not above his teacher, nor a servant above his master.”
After the glorious ascension of the Lord and the descent of the Holy Spirit, so the faith began to multiply from the apostolic teaching. And immediately the Jews rose up against them and delivered the apostles to prisons and dishonored them.
As the holy evangelist Luke writes concerning this: “At that time there arose a great persecution against the church in Jerusalem”—not against that built by Solomon which the Jews then possessed, but against the believers in Christ—understand persecution. For at that time churches of the faithful were not yet built.
And from this it is well known that there he shows: “At that time Herod the king stretched out his hand to harass some from the church. He killed James the brother of John with the sword.” The same would have happened to Peter if the prayer of the Church had not helped him. Another James, the brother of the Lord according to the flesh, the first bishop of Jerusalem appointed by Christ Himself, was slain by the cruelty of the Jews.
This was done also to the other apostles, disciples of Christ, and to many faithful. And though not all finished in martyrdom, yet they endured persecutions, bonds, torments, wounds, and various sorrows, and struggled even unto death. And not only from high priests and chief tormentors did these things happen to them, but also from within from false brethren heretics disturbing the Church of God—that is, devouring the hearts of the right-believing. As the Acts of the Apostles testify, and not only the apostles themselves but also after them their successors the holy teachers and the whole Church—that is, the Orthodox Christians—from pagan kings and tormentors for the faith of Christ crucified struggled so firmly and courageously that the tormentors could not overcome them, though they delivered them to deaths, yet they could in no way separate them from the faith. And the more they killed them, the more they multiplied, and the Church of God was sharpened in faith and strengthened in the power of Christ, and never had rest from great and fierce storms, east and west through three hundred years, even to the first Christian emperor, great Constantine. If one wished to enumerate all their sufferings one by one, it would be impossible.
Saint John the evangelist in the Apocalypse, describing the former saints and concerning the latter, said thus: “After these things I looked, and behold, a great multitude which no one could number.” And what people that is he declares below: “These are they who have come out of great tribulation, and have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.”
And Saint Gerasimus, who lived in the four-hundredth year after Christ, writes thus:
That the Church of God could celebrate the very martyrs at five thousand every day through the whole year, but even after that the persecution or torment did not cease.
Then what heretic disturbing the Church and rising up against the faithful of God by diabolical inspiration—since there were many heretics even in the time of persecution besides idolaters.
Then the faithful of God were grievously persecuted by the Arians and by many other heretics in the coming years; the Church of God had no rest. And from the iconoclasts great affliction came upon the Orthodox, and thus always the bride of Christ flourished greatly in oppression, and was free from all heretical defilements, and now always remains, concerning which the words of Christ are fulfilled: “That the gates of hell shall not prevail against it” [On the Right Faith, pp. 21, 22, 23, 24 and verso].
What Are the Gates of Hell That Shall Not Prevail Against the Church?
Answer: Saint John Chrysostom says: The gates of hell he calls tribulations which give birth to death. And the gates of hell, Christ said, shall attack her, but they shall not prevail against her. What then? She shall be assailed but shall not receive defeat. The Church receives storm but is not drowned.
See: tormentors, kings, sharp swords, teeth of beasts, deaths, furnaces, frying pans, iron hands, hooks [hammers], and all prepared torments—the devil emptied his quiver, yet did not harm the Church. How many tormentors warred, and not one prevailed; they themselves perished, but the Church remained whole [Chrysostom in the Discourse on Pentecost, and in the book On Faith, folio 25].
Again Chrysostom says: How many battles were raised against the Church, and many armies prepared, and weapons sharpened. And every kind of torment and punishment devised, and frying pans, and hangings, and cauldrons, and furnaces, and pits, and precipices, and teeth of beasts, and abysses, and plunderings, and other myriads of torments unspeakable in word or endurable in deed—and not only from outsiders but from their very own … For not only citizens against citizens but kinsmen against kinsmen, and own against own, and friends against friends were torn apart. But nevertheless from all this nothing destroyed the Church [Margarit, Discourse 3 Against the Jews, folio 99 and verso].
Cosmas the Presbyter says: Christ said: “I will build My church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it”—which are heretical teachings: for these are the gates of hell. For though strong ancient kings and princes and clever men attempted to overthrow the Church of God … yet they could not. But they themselves destroyed themselves soul and body [Discourse of Cosmas the Presbyter, at the beginning; and in the book Truly Ancient by Gregory, Metropolitan of St. Petersburg, folio 36].
The Lord before His ascension into heaven solemnly gave His apostles the commandment to go preach the Gospel no longer to the Jews alone but to the whole human race. “Go,” He said, “teach all that I have commanded you” [Matthew 28:18–20, conception 116]. And to encourage them to fulfill this commandment, and that no obstacles or labors or any misfortunes, not even manifest danger to life, might draw them away from fulfilling it, at the same time He said to them: “All authority has been given to Me in heaven and on earth. And lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the age” [Matt. 28:20, conception 116]. Here by the words “with you,” the Lord clearly meant not only the apostles but all true believers in general, whoever of them should be in whatever time: for the holy apostles were not granted the promise to live until the end of the age, and their earthly life has long since ended. But since the Lord promised by these words to be with true believers until the end of the age or world, there is no doubt that true believers will be on earth until the very end of the world—that is, until the very Second Coming of Christ to earth. And since the Church of Christ consists precisely of believers in Christ, it is evident that the Church of Christ in the world will never cease but will exist until the end of the world. Precisely thus the evangelist understood the aforementioned words of the Lord in the Gospel; explaining the said words of the Lord, he says: “He promised to be not only with the apostles but with all who believe in Him and keep His commandments: for the apostles were not to be until the end of the age, and to us His disciples He promises this—that is, Christ” [Gospel Explanation, on Matthew, conception 116, folio 237; up to here from the book Truly Ancient by Gregory, Metropolitan of St. Petersburg, p. 33].
Question. What manner and way of life should a Christian have so that the gates of hell do not overcome him?
Answer. By the grace of God, we have briefly shown from the divine Scriptures the testimonies concerning the Church’s war with the devil — a war unceasing from Abel until the present day. But we shall not stop here: having described the sufferings of the saints, let us ourselves choose what manner of life to follow — the narrow or the broad. Yet let us heed the counsel of Christ the Savior Himself, Who teaches His faithful thus:
“Enter by the narrow gate; for wide is the gate and broad the way that leads to destruction, and many go in by it. Because narrow is the gate and difficult is the way which leads to life, and there are few who find it.” (Matthew 7:13–14; in the text mistakenly cited as Matthew 21).
And in another place He commands: “Most assuredly, I say to you that you will weep and lament, but the world will rejoice; and you will be sorrowful, but your sorrow will be turned into joy.” (John 16:20). What does this mean?
Saint John Chrysostom, in his commentary on the Epistle to the Thessalonians, writes: “Let those who have ears to hear, hear.” This is what a Christian is appointed for — to be always ready to suffer for Christ, he says of all the faithful. And further: “For to this we were called; for this we were born. This is our task, this is our life. Yet you seek rest? Christ suffered so much for us when we were enemies — what can we show of what we have suffered for Him?” (Homilies on Thessalonians, moral teaching 3, folio 2212).
The same saint says: “Know that the righteous are therefore in bondage and sorrows — so that in the age to come they may rest. But the wicked rule in this world and abide in pleasures — so that there they may be tormented.” (To Timothy, chapter 3, moral teaching 8).
Anastasius of Sinai says: “Heretics and wicked sinners do not enter the Kingdom. They receive their reward in this age: wealth, glory, joy, and other worldly goods and beauties. For they are judged by God’s righteous measures: the good done to us by Him, we in turn offer back to Him. Therefore God says to the rich man in the parable of Lazarus: ‘Remember that in your lifetime you received your good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things.’ What does ‘received’ mean? It means: you fulfilled your good deeds which you performed, and received their reward for the sake of riches, purple, fine linen, and daily rejoicing. Likewise Lazarus had certain evil deeds, and because of sickness, poverty, and suffering received here the torment for them. Thus the rich man departed there utterly condemned, while Lazarus utterly righteous. Therefore it is not said ‘you received,’ but ‘you received your good things’ — meaning you fulfilled that for which you were rewarded. As faith without works is dead, so works without faith are dead.” (Book of Canons [Kormchaya], chapter 69, folio 626).
Saint Macarius described the path without which salvation is impossible with these words: “All the righteous walked the narrow and sorrowful path, enduring banishments, afflictions, reproaches, wandering in goatskins, in caves and holes of the earth, as the apostle recounts: ‘hungry, thirsty, naked, beaten, homeless… of whom some were slain, others crucified, others tormented by various torments.’ Finally the Lord Himself of prophets and apostles, as though forgetting His divine glory, became a partaker of our dishonor: a crown of thorns on His head, spittings, blows, and the cross He bore. If God so journeyed on earth, surely you are bound to imitate Him. If apostles and prophets so journeyed, then we too, if we wish to be built on the foundation of Christ and His apostles, must follow them. The apostle says by the Holy Spirit: ‘Imitate me, just as I also imitate Christ.’ But if you seek glory from men, wish to be praised and bowed to, and enjoy life’s pleasures — you have strayed from the path of righteousness. It behooves you to be crucified with the Crucified and suffer with Him, that you may be glorified with Him. For it is most fitting that the bride follow the Bridegroom and so enter into the marriage of Christ. No one can enter life, receive rest, and reign unto endless ages unless by the narrow path and sorrowful way.” (On Faith, chapter 2, folios 25v–26).
Saint John Chrysostom in homily 23 writes: “The true Church is that which endures persecutions, not that which persecutes others. Ask the apostle what Church Sarah prefigured when she drove out the handmaid.” (On Faith, folio 29v).
Blessed Augustine agrees in his homily on all saints: “The Catholic mother Church, spread throughout the whole world, taught by the Savior Himself as Head, is not afraid of the shame of the cross and death, and is especially strengthened not by resisting but by enduring persecutions.”
Saint Gregory the Theologian writes: “Where are those who despise poverty and boast in their riches? Who praise the great church building yet disdain the little flock?”
[Up to this point — that the Church of Christ was always in persecution, and the gates of hell could in no way overcome her.] (On Faith, chapter 2, folio 29).
In essence, all spiritual aspirations of humanity boil down to two main paths: the path of magic and the path of worshiping God.
The second one—worship of God—has an internal distinction: there is genuine worship, based on truth and revelation, and there is false worship, when people, considering themselves servants of the Most High, are in reality following human delusions.
The first path, despite all its variety, is built on one conviction: that through certain means, a person is capable of influencing higher powers and subjecting them to his will.
The mindset of people adhering to a magical worldview is revealed to us through the testimony of Holy Scripture.
The Philistines captured the Ark of God (1 Samuel 5) and God began to punish them (1 Samuel 6) with tumors on their bodies and mice devastating their land. The Philistine lords turned to their priests with the question: “What shall we do with the ark of the Lord?” (1 Samuel 6:2). Let us read this passage in full, 1 Samuel 6:2–4:
2 And the Philistines called for the priests and the diviners, saying, “What shall we do with the ark of the Lord? Tell us how we should send it back to its place.” 3 So they said, “If you send away the ark of the God of Israel, do not send it empty; but by all means return it to Him with a guilt offering. Then you will be healed, and it will be known to you why His hand is not removed from you.” 4 Then they said, “What is the guilt offering which we shall return to Him?” They answered, “Five golden tumors and five golden mice, according to the number of the lords of the Philistines. For the same plague was on all of you and on your lords.”
Why does the guilt offering take the form of tumors and mice? Because the idea of magism is that to influence a certain force, one must reproduce its image. The plague from God came in the form of tumors and mice, so they needed to depict this force by bringing a sacrifice to the God of Israel in order to influence His decision, 1 Samuel 6:5:
“Make images of your tumors and images of your mice that ravage the land, and give glory to the God of Israel; perhaps He will lighten His hand from you, from your gods, and from your land.”
Another example of magical thinking can be found in the Book of the Prophet Daniel.
King Nebuchadnezzar had a dream in which he saw a statue. God revealed this dream to Daniel, Daniel 2:31–35:
31 “You, O king, were watching; and behold, a great image! This great image, whose splendor was excellent, stood before you; and its form was awesome. 32 This image’s head was of fine gold, its chest and arms of silver, its belly and thighs of bronze, 33 its legs of iron, its feet partly of iron and partly of clay. 34 You watched while a stone was cut out without hands, which struck the image on its feet of iron and clay, and broke them in pieces. 35 Then the iron, the clay, the bronze, the silver, and the gold were crushed together, and became like chaff from the summer threshing floors; the wind carried them away so that no trace of them was found. And the stone that struck the image became a great mountain and filled the whole earth.”
And its meaning, Daniel 2:36–45:
36 “This is the dream. Now we will tell the king its interpretation. 37 You, O king, are a king of kings. For the God of heaven has given you a kingdom, power, strength, and glory; 38 and wherever the children of men dwell, or the beasts of the field and the birds of the heaven, He has given them into your hand, and has made you ruler over them all—you are this head of gold. 39 But after you shall arise another kingdom inferior to yours; then another, a third kingdom of bronze, which shall rule over all the earth. 40 And the fourth kingdom shall be as strong as iron, inasmuch as iron breaks in pieces and shatters everything; and like iron that crushes, that kingdom will break in pieces and crush all the others. 41 Whereas you saw the feet and toes, partly of potter’s clay and partly of iron, the kingdom shall be divided; yet the strength of the iron shall be in it, just as you saw the iron mixed with ceramic clay. 42 And as the toes of the feet were partly of iron and partly of clay, so the kingdom shall be partly strong and partly fragile. 43 As you saw iron mixed with ceramic clay, they will mingle with the seed of men; but they will not adhere to one another, just as iron does not mix with clay. 44 And in the days of these kings the God of heaven will set up a kingdom which shall never be destroyed; and the kingdom shall not be left to other people; it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand forever. 45 Inasmuch as you saw that the stone was cut out of the mountain without hands, and that it broke in pieces the iron, the bronze, the clay, the silver, and the gold—the great God has made known to the king what will come to pass after this. The dream is certain, and its interpretation is sure.”
So, all these parts of the body represent kingdoms. Nebuchadnezzar is the head of gold. But the time will come when his kingdom will be replaced by another—one of silver.
Nebuchadnezzar then makes a statue like the one he saw in the dream, but entirely of gold. Magical thinking is primitive: one must make what was seen in the vision, take all the designations from the interpretation of the vision, and perform a ritual to change the plans of the “higher powers.” And since the Babylonian Empire is the golden head, now the statue must be entirely golden so that the empire will be eternal, Daniel 3:1:
Nebuchadnezzar the king made an image of gold, whose height was sixty cubits and its width six cubits. He set it up in the plain of Dura, in the province of Babylon.
To bring the action to completion and give it power, the culmination of the ritual was universal worship of the statue by all peoples, Daniel 3:4–5:
4 Then a herald cried aloud: “To you it is commanded, O peoples, nations, and languages, 5 that at the time you hear the sound of the horn, flute, harp, lyre, and psaltery, in symphony with all kinds of music, you shall fall down and worship the gold image that King Nebuchadnezzar has set up.”
Thus, worshiping what has been made in miniature should influence the original. According to the magical worldview, now “gold” will not be replaced by “silver.”
Even in our time, a similar method is widely known—the voodoo doll. An image of the person one wishes to influence is made, and whatever is done to this image will happen to the person to whom it is “tied.”
Such thinking is not foreign to modern Christians either. To influence some decision of God, one must perform certain actions before His image. One needs to place more candles before an icon—and preferably ones rolled by the petitioner himself—then there will be more grace, and thus the request will be more effective. And it does not matter at all how you live, how you confess God. What matters is knowing the special ritual and performing it correctly: the right candle is needed, a memorized (but not understood) prayer is needed; in some communities, one must stand exactly opposite the icon, and only then…
All of this is closely intertwined with the theme of the “cult of ceremonialism.”
Sometimes Christians come with some personal problem and a request to “do something spiritual for us,” expecting that now thunder will roar, the heavens will open, and they will begin to levitate from an overflow of grace. But the true God is different from the magical conception. Consider 2 Kings 5:9–15:
9 Then Naaman went with his horses and chariot, and he stood at the door of Elisha’s house. 10 And Elisha sent a messenger to him, saying, “Go and wash in the Jordan seven times, and your flesh shall be restored to you, and you shall be clean.” 11 But Naaman became furious, and went away and said, “Indeed, I said to myself, ‘He will surely come out to me, and stand and call on the name of the Lord his God, and wave his hand over the place, and heal the leprosy.’ 12 Are not the Abanah and the Pharpar, the rivers of Damascus, better than all the waters of Israel? Could I not wash in them and be clean?” So he turned and went away in a rage. 13 And his servants came near and spoke to him, and said, “My father, if the prophet had told you to do something great, would you not have done it? How much more then, when he says to you, ‘Wash, and be clean’?” 14 So he went down and dipped seven times in the Jordan, according to the saying of the man of God; and his flesh was restored like the flesh of a little child, and he was clean. 15 And he returned to the man of God, he and all his aides, and came and stood before him; and he said, “Indeed, now I know that there is no God in all the earth, except in Israel; now therefore, please take a gift from your servant.”
The Syrian king Naaman was sick with leprosy, but having learned that there was a certain man of God, Elisha, he went to him.
Upon arrival, Elisha did not even come out to Naaman himself but sent a message through a servant that he should wash in the Jordan seven times. Naaman became angry at such advice, because there should have been some ritual, yet everything turned out so simple…
As was said earlier, for magical thinking, how you live does not matter—what matters is the ritual. A similar example of “influencing through the right words” is found in the New Testament, Acts 19:13–16:
13 Then some of the itinerant Jewish exorcists took it upon themselves to call the name of the Lord Jesus over those who had evil spirits, saying, “We exorcise you by the Jesus whom Paul preaches.” 14 Also there were seven sons of Sceva, a Jewish chief priest, who did so. 15 And the evil spirit answered and said, “Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who are you?” 16 Then the man in whom the evil spirit was leaped on them, overpowered them, and prevailed against them, so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded.
The demon replies: “Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who are you?” The fact that you know the names, some expressions, and actions, repeating them after the apostle Paul—has no significance. It does not matter what words you know; what matters is who you are in the eyes of God.
This passage clearly shows the failure of magic: even a demon needs to know who you are, not what names and actions you know.
Sceva was not actually a high priest but an impostor. From Acts 23 we know that during the time of the apostle Paul, the high priest was Ananias, and in no Jewish or general historical source does the name Sceva appear in the list of high priests. An interesting feature is highlighted in his commentary by the Venerable Bede (735), in his Exposition on the Acts of the Apostles, chapter 19:
“Sceva” is translated as “barking little fox.” This animal, exceedingly skilled in cunning and deceit, symbolizes the Jews, pagans, and heretics who are always plotting against the Church of God and raising a clamor against Her.
It should also be emphasized here how deceptive this approach is: a person only thinks that he is mastering certain “forces,” whereas in reality they are subjugating him, creating an illusion of control. In truth, evil spirits can turn against the person himself.
One cannot overlook the “magic of special places.”
Some are simply convinced that if they go to a special holy place or even undertake a pilgrimage, then everything in life will surely work out and all their prayer requests will be fulfilled.
But let us turn again to Scripture. Does everything really depend on the place, or is this a magical delusion?
In the Book of Numbers, chapter 22, there is the account of how the pagan king Balak, through his messengers, asks the prophet Balaam to curse Israel. But God directly forbids him to go and curse Israel, because the people are blessed. Balaam informs the messengers of the prohibition. Balak sends more influential messengers with promises of rich rewards. Balaam nevertheless goes with Balak’s messengers, but each time he receives an indication from God, and an angel warns him to say only what the Lord directs. Thus, instead of cursing Israel, Balaam blesses it. The pagan king Balak does not understand what is happening, for he gave valuable gifts to the prophet and he went with him. Perhaps now the issue is the place? The ritual is not being performed in the right location?
The first place of the ritual, Numbers 22:39–41:
39 So Balaam went with Balak, and they came to Kirjath Huzoth. 40 Then Balak offered oxen and sheep, and he sent to Balaam and to the princes who were with him. 41 So it was, the next day, that Balak took Balaam and brought him up to the high places of Baal, that from there he might observe the extent of the people.
But instead of the expected curses, Balak hears blessings, Numbers 23:11–12:
11 Then Balak said to Balaam, “What have you done to me? I took you to curse my enemies, and look, you have blessed them altogether.” 12 So he answered and said, “Must I not take heed to speak what the Lord has put in my mouth?”
Now they move to another place, hoping that it will work there, Numbers 23:13–14:
13 And Balak said to him, “Please come with me to another place from which you may see them; you shall see only the outer part of them, and shall not see them all; curse them for me from there.” 14 So he brought him to the field of Zophim, to the top of Pisgah, and built seven altars, and offered a bull and a ram on each altar.
And again nothing happened. Balaam continues to speak what God puts in his mouth, Numbers 23:25–26:
25 Then Balak said to Balaam, “Neither curse them at all, nor bless them at all!” 26 So Balaam answered and said to Balak, “Did I not tell you, saying, ‘All that the Lord speaks, that I must do’?”
Balak changes the place again, Numbers 23:27–29:
27 Then Balak said to Balaam, “Please come, I will take you to another place; perhaps it will please God that you can curse them for me from there.” 28 So Balak took Balaam to the top of Peor, which overlooks the wasteland. 29 Then Balaam said to Balak, “Build for me here seven altars and prepare for me here seven bulls and seven rams.”
Just like the pagan king Balak, some Christians seek out “special, prayer-soaked places” where supposedly all their desires will come true, not realizing that everything depends not on the place, but on God. That is why He rejects sacrifices, to remind people of the importance of true knowledge of God (Hosea 6:6).
Worship must not turn into magic according to the principle: “stand here, read this, do that, and God will surely fulfill your desire.” When faith is built on understanding God’s teaching, awareness comes: God is not a magical spirit. True connection requires personal relationship with Him, not the performance of formal rituals. For even the sacraments, when approached with a “special” method, can easily become magic. Reading a forty-day memorial service for the health only by candlelight, being baptized specifically in a cold river, and similar inventions are entirely foreign to Christian teaching.
Depart, my lights, into the mountains, into the dens, into the earthly abysses.
Bury yourselves, my lights, with ashes and sands, and even with fine gravel.
Stand firm, my lights, for the cross and for prayer, and for the Christian faith.
– Old Believer verse about the Antichrist
In the same years when the “statists” (статейников) agreement formed, disputes about marriage also arose among the Wanderers (странников). Since wandering represents the extreme degree of rejection of the world and everything worldly, it implies the strictest asceticism, including celibacy. In essence, every wanderer is a monk, for whom family life is fundamentally impossible. The strict Wanderer rules prescribed especially severe punishments for violating the seventh commandment. However, over time, part of the Wanderers accepted the Pomorian teaching on marriage and began to perform priestless marriages among themselves in the Pomorian manner—under the condition of a mutual vow of fidelity and while singing a prayer service. Thus arose the agreement of married Wanderers, who acknowledged the possibility of living a married life even while in wandering.
The first preachers of married life among the Wanderers were Miron Vasilyev from Poshekhonye District and Nikolai Kasatkin from Cherepovets District. In their defense, they referred to the early Christians who, while hiding from persecutors in the desert, continued to lead married lives there as well. In the 1870s, a zealous apologist for the married teaching among the Wanderers was the peasant Mikhail Kondratyev from Novgorod Governorate.
At the same time, from the mid-19th century onward, most Wanderer communities gradually transitioned from the teaching of a sensual Antichrist to the teaching of a spiritual Antichrist. There was also a rejection of the idea of fleeing into a “sensual desert.” A new form of concealment emerged: three or four Wanderers would acquire a common house, where two would become “visible” (видовыми), and two—true wandering Christians.
As we see, the same story repeated itself with the Wanderers as had earlier occurred with the Filippovtsy. Leniencies began, compromises, and following them—a gradual secularization of the church, a departure from the original principles. However, there were also “firm believers” here. The most consistent Wanderers proved to be the so-called desert-dwellers, or cave-dwellers (пустынники, or пещерники). They differed from the Wanderers by a more consistent application of the teaching about the Antichrist in their lives. Instead of wandering and vagrancy, they preferred to withdraw for the salvation of their souls into the depths of forests or deserts, citing the words of Scripture that under the Antichrist the Church “will flee into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared” (Rev. 12:6).
As stated in one Old Believer book: “It is impossible for a delicate little flower to remain whole in the midst of sharp thorns. So too it is impossible for the faithful to preserve righteousness and piety undefiled in the midst of the unfaithful” (Tsarstvennaya Book, chapter 22). The desert-dwellers understood this very well, founding their lives on the strictest ascetic principles. Once having fled the world, they did not wander in it but lived in caves, dugouts, and cells, spending almost the entire day in prayers. They consumed no meat at all and, like the ancient anchorites, sought to endure as many hardships as possible.
The influence of the monastic hesychast tradition, which was quite noticeable throughout Old Belief, manifested most clearly in the agreement of the Wanderer-desert-dwellers. Moreover, hesychasm developed predominantly not in its mystical-contemplative version (St. Gregory of Sinai, St. Gregory Palamas, St. Symeon the New Theologian), but in its rigorous ascetic form. This was the tradition of the Venerable Anthony the Great, Macarius of Egypt, Ephrem the Syrian, Isaac the Syrian, Maximus the Confessor, John Climacus, and Dionysius the Areopagite.
The liturgical practice of the desert-dwellers was as close as possible to that of the ancient hermits. Unlike the statists, who performed services in a priestless manner according to the Pomorian rule, the desert-dwellers had no special services or rites and, citing patristic testimonies (Venerable Ephrem the Syrian, St. Hippolytus of Rome, and others), said that under the Antichrist “the service will be extinguished, the reading of the Scriptures will not be heard, that then there will be neither offering nor incense performed, and the churches will be like vegetable storehouses.”
The worship of the desert-dwellers was extremely simple. Instead of performing ordinary church services, they recited the Jesus Prayer (in its ancient, pre-reform version) and performed a certain number of bows according to the lestovka, as prescribed by the rule for each service. For example, for Vespers—300 bows, for the Little Compline—200 bows, for Midnight Office—300 bows, for Matins—700, for the Hours—500.
It should be noted that the practice of the Jesus Prayer in general eventually gained enormous spread among Old Believers of all agreements. This was partly because many Old Believers, deprived of the opportunity to participate in communal services, prayed at home using the Psalter, or more often—the Jesus Prayer. On the other hand, Old Believers were well aware of the mystical power and special grace of the Jesus Prayer. This is attested by numerous Sborniki (collections) and Tsvetniki (anthologies) compiled by Old Believers based on patristic works and ancient Patericons. Here is what one such 18th-century Old Believer Sbornik says about the Jesus Prayer:
“If you wish to see God, then, O man, speak this most holy prayer with mind and understanding, pray with spirit, pray also with mind, and God will grant you the gift of compunction to your heart, enlighten your soul, cleanse your body, and wash away your sins. Speak this prayer unceasingly, for there is none greater than it either in heaven above or on earth below—that is, to say: Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me a sinner. O most glorious prayer! You glorify God, converse with Jesus, invoke the Holy Ghost. O most holy prayer! With the archangels you glorify glory, and with the angels you sing praises to the Son of God, and with all the heavenly powers you unceasingly glorify the one God in Trinity, uniting the earthly with the heavenly. O prayer spoken by the tongue! By this word you enlighten mind and body, curse the devil, scorch the unclean spirit, drive away gloom and darkness. O prayer, heavenly ladder! To true repentance of sinners and the righteous it is revealed; the fornicator is enlightened with virginity, and the robber becomes a lover of God. O prayer of the Lord, in you the love of God abides, and the Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, reposes and makes His abode with the Father and the Holy Ghost, and places you at His right hand, and grants the eternal kingdom! O prayer, heavenly glory! Whoever clings to you will be fully enlightened, and all senses will be enlightened, and he will be crowned by God and deemed worthy of the heavenly kingdom…”
The Jesus Prayer was held in very high esteem—on a par with “church singing,” i.e., liturgical service according to the books, and sometimes even higher. In the same Sbornik it is said:
“Some inexperienced and senseless people say that the Jesus Prayer is nothing compared to singing: but I say that the Jesus Prayer, spoken aloud and mental, is a strong wall and fortress for man, while singing is an invincible weapon. Some holy fathers abandon singing, arranging everything well. But the more a person clings to prayer through singing, the more his soul desires it and wishes to abide in it always. And the longer a person remains in singing, the more his weary lips desire rest; yet one must force oneself diligently with sorrow to prayer, and when it is restored, then immediately it begins, like a swift-flying bird, to circle and turn unceasingly in a person’s mind. Just as the eye’s sight is the most honorable of all members in human nature, so too in spiritual virtues the most beautiful of all virtues is the memory and mental attention to the Jesus Prayer.”
Among Old Believers, the teaching of the continuous performance of the Jesus Prayer (“noetic activity”) was also widespread. “If anyone speaks this Jesus Prayer, requiring it as breath continuously issues from the nostrils, so let him speak this prayer unceasingly; and thus after the first year the Holy Ghost will dwell in him; after the second year Christ, the Son of God, will enter him; after the third year the Father will come to him; and having entered him, the Holy Trinity will make an abode in him; and to Him be glory, with the Father and the Most Holy Ghost, as it was before, both now and ever and unto the ages of ages, amen.”
“The understanding of the world as the kingdom of the Antichrist, flight from it, a harsh ascetic way of life, and in culmination of all this—prayer practices in dugouts, and in some brotherhoods even a shift in the regime of wakefulness—nighttime labors, generate… the most powerful emotional-intellectual tension, which may be accompanied by unusual sensations. The extreme way of life of the Runners cannot but produce ‘special states of consciousness’: emotional elevations associated with the ‘sensation of God'” (recalling Elder Nikita Semyonovich).
The tradition of building caves and cave-dwelling is quite ancient. It existed in various historical epochs, faded away and revived again for the most diverse reasons, but it received its greatest development in centuries of persecution: during the persecutions of the first Christians, during the Nikon-Alexis persecutions of the Old Believers, during the Nicholas persecutions, during the Soviet persecutions… On the other hand, when persecutions against the Church subsided and a lull set in (alas! an inevitable harbinger of the coming secularization), the reverse process began—the departure of the most zealous part of the believers, who understood the full harm of secularization and went to seek personal salvation in deserts and caves.
The cradle of Russian monasticism was the Kiev Caves Lavra, and its caves became the model for all subsequent cave-diggers, who began to settle in large numbers in the Lower Volga and Lower Don regions. After the beginning of the Nikon reform, a mass resettlement of Old Believers to the lower reaches of the Volga and the Don Cossack Host area began, where the control of the new-rite Church and the state was weakened. “The creation of secluded Old Believer sketes, including cave ones, becomes an expression of disagreement with the policy pursued by the state; at the same time, a very archaic idea of the cave as a refuge—both sacred and from persecution by secular persecutors—is renewed.”
Although cave-diggers, like wanderers, could be found among representatives of various Old Believer agreements, this form of asceticism acquired special significance among the Wanderer-cave-dwellers. Speaking of how “the earth is defiled by the impiety of men to a depth of thirty sazhens,” the cave-dwellers preached withdrawal into the earthly abysses, into dens, into caves. “And in the time of the Antichrist,” they taught, “those being saved will be only in mountains, dens, and earthly abysses; therefore, whoever desires to be saved must depart from the world into mountains and abysses.” The cave-dwellers severed ties with the “world of the Antichrist” and went to save themselves in caves. The government tried to suppress their activity, and therefore cave-digging was always under its vigilant control—even cave-digging among new-rite monks.
In 1720, a royal decree was issued prohibiting seclusion, stylitism, and other particularly severe individual forms of asceticism, which could strengthen the authority of the ascetic’s personality to the detriment of the ever-declining authority of the dominant Church. However, those who chose the “narrow path” of salvation continued to enjoy special veneration among the people. This fully applies to the cave-dwellers as well.
In this connection, one case from the 19th century is characteristic—the affair of the Belogorye Caves founded by Maria Sherstyukova. “The history of Sherstyukova’s relations with the authorities demonstrates what criteria guided the spiritual and secular authorities in recognizing or prohibiting certain cult caves. The motivation for cave-digging was one of the essential criteria in the Synod’s recognition of this or that cave complex. The interrogation materials of Maria are of particular interest. Upon receiving information about the digging of caves by the Cossack woman Sherstyukova, the Right Reverend inquired as to the rank and education of the cave-digger. Fearing that Maria, due to her ‘lack of education,’ might sow distorted notions of the Christian faith among the people gathering to her, he advised Maria to cease digging caves, to pray at home, and not to lead the people into temptation. Thereby the bishop repeated the recommendations of the благочинный, Fr. Protopriest Matvey Yakovlev.
Since Maria did not heed the warning, a trial took place, which was to decide whether the labor of the cave-digger bore a fraudulent or heretical character. The main accusations leveled against Sherstyukova were the following: with what purpose did she begin to dig caves; why does she scatter the seeds of superstition among the people; why does she extort various offerings from the people; and why does she send people from herself to villages to collect alms; why is incense and wax candles sold in the caves. The court paid attention to the fact that Maria ‘taught’ the people ‘how to pray and be saved.’ Maria’s answers denied any involvement in fraud or sectarianism: she began digging caves for her own salvation; she scatters no superstition; the offerings brought she accepts for her own sustenance, for the adornment of her caves; she herself never asks and sends no one to ask on her behalf; she cannot refuse what the people bring, as the people would be offended; she sells incense and candles only at the insistent request of those who come to inspect the dark passages of the caves, and what she earns she distributes to the poor. As a result, the court acquitted Maria, but forbade her to dig caves. The reasons were the same: Maria’s lack of education, the strong popularity of the caves among the people.”
If even ascetics who did not deny their belonging to the dominant Church were subjected to persecution, what could be expected in relation to dissenters? During the reign of Nicholas I, they were generally equated with state criminals. However, the stronger the persecutions, the greater the popularity of the ascetics among the common people grew, since persecutions were always understood as confirmation of righteousness and holiness—not in power is God, but in truth! And therefore the number of catacombs, caves, and dugouts grew, as did the number of venerators of cave ascetics.
Thus, in the late 1860s in Astrakhan Governorate there appeared a certain “Wanderer spiritual brotherhood,” founded by the peasant Andrey Lukyanov from the village of Verkhne-Akhtubinskoye, who withdrew half a verst from his village and settled in a wretched dugout. Many began to come to Lukyanov and listen to his conversations and instructions. Some remained to live with him. Having dug a pit in the underground and made a secret door, Lukyanov began to withdraw into this “hiding place,” expanded it, and in the end arranged a cave for himself. Inside the cave he arranged a prayer room, which he furnished with expensive icons, hung lamps before them, and placed an analogion. Before the analogion a reader constantly stood and read the Psalter or canons. This secret prayer room was accessible to all who sought solitude. Soon a second, semi-open building appeared next to the first, with many secret doors and hidden exits. Here Lukyanov and his like-minded companions, following the example of the ancient hermits, spent their time in ascetic labors. After ten years, enormous caves had formed, similar in plan to the Kiev ones. With the arrival in the caves of another wanderer, Login Maykov, another 20 virgin-black nuns arrived in the caves, who formed a sisterly “spiritual brotherhood.” A truly underground monastery was formed, becoming a major spiritual center of the Wanderer-cave-dwellers. There were also many other similar cave monasteries along the Volga and Don. They received names such as “Sions,” “New Athoses,” and other places sacred to the Orthodox person. Many of them existed right up to the new, Khrushchev-era persecutions of the 1960s.
Now few Wanderers remain. Their exact number is difficult to determine due to the very nature of the agreement. However, individual communities exist in Astrakhan, Perm, and Kirov oblasts, in the North of Russia, in the Komi Republic, in the Urals, in Siberia, Kazakhstan, and Kyrgyzstan. Until the early 1980s, Wanderer cells existed even in Moscow, and not long ago I even had occasion to meet one wanderer in Petersburg.
“Each new generation of Wanderers analyzes the situation in Russia from the second half of the 17th century to the events contemporary to them and comes to the conclusion that the time being experienced at the moment is the last, signifying the end of the world, human history, and preceding the Last Judgment. Today’s Wanderers, just like their predecessors, are convinced that ‘now the eighth thousand years, soon the coming of the Lord, and Christ will come.’ Affirming that the date of the Second Coming of Jesus Christ is unknown to anyone, the Runners have remarkably accurately preserved the medieval mood of constant expectation of the end of the world and the conviction that salvation can be obtained not only through religious exploits but also through Divine grace communicated by faith and Church sacraments. This prompts them once again to prove the harmfulness and irreversibility of changes in the faith ‘even of a single letter.'”
The experience of the Wanderer agreement proved truly invaluable. It showed vividly just how resilient and viable a system the Christian Church is—one created (just think!) two thousand years ago. It can be deprived of hierarchy, of all civil rights, of the possibility of legal existence, yet it will nevertheless continue its life; moreover, in a number of cases, certain principles and institutions—thoroughly forgotten since the time when the Church was officially recognized in the Roman Empire—revive spontaneously, as if of their own accord. Truly: the Church is not in logs, but in ribs!
On the example of the Filippovtsy and the Wanderers, it is especially clear that new Old Believer agreements arose most often not from “pride” and “a desire for division” (as the Synodal missionaries and official historians tried to portray it), but for entirely different reasons. Secularization, the worldliness of parts of Old Believer communities that had grown unaccustomed to living under harsh persecutions and had lost vigilance toward a hostile environment, compelled the most consistent Old Believers to seek new, more “narrow” paths—or, more precisely, to return to the old paths long known since the times of the first Christians.
However, the “world” advanced, and there remained fewer and fewer salvific islands of piety where one could exist independently of antichrist authority. Even these most radical Old Believers were forced to make certain compromises with the “world,” and sometimes to dissemble before their own conscience. Over time it became obvious: escapism, the attempt to flee from this world, is only a temporary solution to the problem. For decades the Lykov family hid in the remote Siberian taiga, but antichrist civilization nevertheless overtook them, bringing death with it. Contemporary Old Belief, in order to survive, apparently must take a different path. What that path will be, the future will show. One thing is clear: there is nowhere left to flee—except perhaps into outer space. The other path, a return into the world, is inevitably bound up with certain losses. Yet by the very logic of history, every departure is inevitably followed by a return.
The experience of Old Belief is unique—Old Believers have something to say to the whole world. As one of the prominent figures of Old Belief in the 20th century, M. I. Chuvanov, wrote: “Over long years a special type of adherent of ancient piety took shape. Separation from the main mass on religious grounds compelled Old Believers to delve deeply into spiritual questions, which contributed, among other things, to the wide spread of literacy in their midst. Strict observance of the rule, the absence of hierarchy, placed a special responsibility on Old Believers in the matter of fulfilling religious duties, and fostered deeper education and mental work. The constant struggle for existence, for the right to confess the faith of their fathers, cultivated enterprise and practical boldness. The impossibility of participating in official public life limited the scope of application of creative activity for Old Believers, concentrating their attention on internal problems, including commercial and industrial activity. And this, in turn, gave real economic independence and countered administrative pressure: significant offerings… No less important qualities of the Old Believer entrepreneur were sobriety and moderation in daily life. And spiritual ties with brethren in the faith in Russia and abroad contributed to the strengthening of commercial-economic relations and expanded the economic market. It should also be taken into account that Old Believer capitalist entrepreneurship developed naturally and rested upon traditional regions of crafts and domestic rural industry.”
Contrary to the image assiduously propagated by their opponents, Old Believers—even while dwelling in places remote from centers of “civilization”—thanks to their acute experience of history as a sacred process, managed to be at the center of events in world history over the last three centuries, often anticipating their development in their own writings. This applies in particular to the diagnosis they gave of modern civilization—the idea of the “spiritual Antichrist” as the total apostasy of humanity from Christian principles and values, vividly expressed in the desacralization of the world, the secularization of culture, the dominance of godlessness and materialism, and the suppression of spiritual freedom.
That invaluable spiritual experience which Old Believers brought out of their “departure” must become the possession of all humanity—this is the last chance not only for Russia, which is in deep crisis, but also for the agonized West, which has already thoroughly forgotten its Christian origins. For Old Belief is not some “national variety” of Christianity, but Christianity in its purest and most universal form. Moreover, the unique experience of Old Belief must be received not merely as information for reflection, but as a guide to action, as a way of life, for tradition must be lived. If this experience is not received, then in the history of Christian civilization one will be able to place the final period, “for the mystery of lawlessness is already at work; only he who now restrains will do so until he is taken out of the way” (2 Thess. 2:7).
K. Kozhurin (Saint Petersburg)
Spiritual Teachers of Hidden Rus’ — Saint Petersburg: Piter, 2007
Apologetic Investigation by Lev Feoktistovich Pichugin
The book “The Old Faith” was first published in 1914, shortly after the death of its author, Lev Feoktistovich Pichugin. An outstanding expert [in religious debates], a zealous defender of the Old Belief, he came from a poor family but, thanks to his natural abilities and talents, as well as his pious Christian qualities, despite life’s difficulties and obstacles, achieved significant success in understanding Holy Scripture and the works of the Church Fathers.
These extensive knowledge, combined with exceptional industriousness, broad outlook, intellect, gift of speech, and extraordinary memory, served him as a reliable shield and effective means in preserving the dogmas of ancient Orthodoxy and church piety, elevating him to the ranks of remarkable figures in the Ancient Orthodox Pomorian Church.
This re-edition of the book “The Old Faith” represents yet another attempt to trace church life “in the last times.”
Examining divisions in the Old Belief, the author puts forward serious arguments in favor and defense of those who accept marriage without priestly blessing, while giving doubters and opponents of the lawful teaching an open, perhaps sharp, assessment that is just and principled.
Uncompromisingness was in the author’s character. The work of Lev Feoktistovich Pichugin will serve successfully in our time as well.
Published by the Russian Council of the Ancient Orthodox Pomorian Church Moscow, 1991.
PREFACE
Circumstances create prosperity and privileges for the human race, but there is no person who is not subject to all the dangers of this present life.
All the beauties and privileges of the world are nothing but soporific means under which a person helplessly slumbers: in most cases, he surrenders to dreamy enchantment and falls asleep in the sleep of carelessness. Only a case of sharp change can awaken a person from such an age-old sleep.
The ardent curiosity of human nature often shatters against unforeseen obstacles, like a mountain stream against rocks, and breaks away from the whole into unperfected forms and crude outlines of personal imagination.
Organic vigilance is dulled by sleep, the moral state is subjected to the temptation of passions, and faith is replaced by enticing novelty.
An inevitable companion of human life is sleep. This is natural sleep, as a medicinal remedy relieving the organic nature from daily labors and cares.
But there is also another sleep—a heavy sleep—this is the sleep of the soul. Natural sleep in the original man (Adam) produced, by the will of the Creator, a helper for life, while the sleep of the soul produced transgression.
The original progenitors Adam and Eve, enjoying God’s gifts within the limits set for them, lived a life of joy without any sorrow, ruling over everything around them and enjoying all the blessings that could seem pleasant to them.
There were no cares, only merriment! There was no labor—only the intoxication of life! There was no sickness—only flourishing health! There were no tears, for there was nothing to weep over, but there was joy and happiness!
The enemy of such a life for the original people was the devil. Being envious of all good things and as the chief and main apostate from God, he endeavored to deceive people living in truth, to separate them from God, and to plunge them from great joy into great sorrow, from life into death. The cause of the transgression, in essence, was the progenitors themselves, while the devil was only a cunning and false teacher for their transgression.
The forefathers wanted to know more than was given to them by God. The tree of the knowledge of good and evil, as a forbidden fruit, served as a law for them, but the inclination of curiosity—to become better from the best—attracted them to the transgression of the law. But as soon as the transgression occurred, punishment soon followed without delay. The cunning devil, taking advantage of the simplicity of the forefathers, began to seduce the further human race: some with envy and fratricide, some with self-deception and a beastly life, unbelief, and idolatry. But the good God always provided worthy people to destroy the wiles of the evil enemy and to expose the very deception.
The natural law: “Do not do to another what you do not wish for yourself” was observed by few, but those who fulfilled the innate law of righteousness were above all prejudices and appeared as a light of faith for the darkened state of people infected with unbelief.
Upon dark and beastly unbelief followed the wrath of God: the unbelieving and beastly people perished in the fierce waters of the flood, but faith, as God-chosen seed, remained unharmed—though in small quantity, yet of high quality in people.
By faith Noah illuminated the universe, by faith Abraham shone, by faith Isaac and Jacob shone like two candlesticks, by faith Moses was great, by faith Aaron received the high priesthood from God, and by faith the written law was given by God to the lawgiver Moses.
By faith all the chosen of God lived, by faith the holy prophets foretold the distant as if it were present. For the sake of faith, the holy people of God struggled with beasts, with scorching fire, and with lawless people. Only by faith did people know the true God.
The cunning devil, seeing true worship of God among people, devised the invention of false gods—idols. To achieve this goal, he darkened some with the beauty of life and attachment to everything earthly. He also invented false prophets, soothsayers, and sorcerers. He wanted to darken true worship with idolatry, to replace true prophets with false ones, and believing righteous people with sorcerers and ventriloquists. But faith overcame everything. False prophets, although several times attempted to dominantly establish idolatry—as especially under Ahab, king of the Jews—yet true faith in true worship triumphed solemnly here over the false inventions of the shameful prophets. Not by quantity, but by the quality of one believing prophet, faith in the true God was solemnly restored on the summit of historical Carmel. Although the faith of true worshippers endured many afflictions from false worshippers, truth, as always, solemnly defeated the dark false belief of people.
The faith of true worship served as a guiding star for true worshippers of God to the cave of Bethlehem, where in the flesh was born the Redeemer of the world, Christ. Faith brought the Magi to worship Christ. By faith the shepherds were vouchsafed to hear the angel’s good news about the born Savior of the world and by faith worshiped the God born in the cave in the flesh. The cunning and shameful enemy of the human race, the devil, sensing his powerlessness, taught the tyrant Herod to kill the one born; but the villain blunted his weapon on innocent infants, seeking to destroy God in the flesh, and himself lost his life as a desperate fighter against God. The end came to the darkness-worship. The star in the East preceded the Sun of Righteousness; the great prophet, the Forerunner of Christ’s coming, John, already thundered in the wilderness: “Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.” Then the cunning devil again taught the scribes not to accept the true preaching of the prophet, taught Herod to destroy him; finally, he taught the high priests to deliver the Lord Christ Himself, the Savior of the World, to a shameful death. But faith in the Savior Christ remained untouched by the enemy.
The faith of the holy apostles was above all the prejudices of the Jewish scribes: thanks to faith, the gospel teaching was planted, a new true life flourished, and access to the Kingdom of Heaven was so simple that there was no special labor to comprehend it. Faith and truth—these are the two companions to the Kingdom of Heaven! But the cunning devil here too acquired people worthy of his title, trying to present them as apostles, with the intention of diverting people from the true faith. Simon the Samaritan apostate, the abominable Nicolas, founder of foul Gnosticism, Saturninus the vessel of demons, Cerinthus and the godless Carpocrates in polytheism, Basilides the false-teller of the gospel, Marcion the myth-maker and abominable Montanus with false prophetesses, the fiercest enemy of the Trinity Sabellius, and the reviler of holy baptism Eulogius—these are false apostles, distorters of faith and tramplers of the true Gospel. No matter how much these thieves tried to rob the faithful in faith, the true faith was untouchable for the foul hands of corrupters, for great preachers of God, the apostles, stood guard over faith in Christ as true servants of the Lord, before Whom demonic falsehood could not stand, and every heterodoxy was mercilessly driven out by the words of their mouths.
Attempts were also made on the true faith in the true Christ God by the lowly vain-talker Paul of Samosata, the evil-minded Arius and the blasphemer of the Holy Spirit Macedonius; Nestorius, Eutyches, the blind Didymus and Evagrius; Sergius the Monophysite and Pyrrhus, his foul companion with Celestine of Western Rome; Anthony—the patriarchal abomination of desolation in the holy place—with a demonic host of blasphemers of iconoclasm—but they too could not drown the true faith in Christ in streams of innocent blood. Lives were destroyed by the tens of thousands for the faith, but no weapon was powerful against the faith. The enemy of Christ, like a wounded wild beast, rushed from east to west, where he had long wanted to tyrannically reign under the guise of a true shepherd, with the assistance of civil authority. And the crafty deceiver, by the permission of the Holy God, succeeded in this. He endowed the pope with such pride that he considered no one equal to himself on earth, wanted to be the second prince of the world, the head of the Church, the vicar of Christ, and God on earth. The pope fell away from the true faith, introduced heresies, and destroyed the commandment with wicked teaching. This greatest calamity in the Christian world forced true Christians to be cautious against such encroachments on the faith and to make corresponding dispositions for the present and future generations of the truly Christian race, that any inclination toward the holy faith in Christ and open encroachment on the immovable traditions and laws of the Church would be subject to alienation from the Church and anathema, and therefore any separate heterodoxy in itself would be considered impiety. Thus, our undertaking will also aim to present before the reader’s eyes the truly true faith in Christ up to the very boundaries of the prescribed last times. The events of things bring us closer to the fateful end of the fall of the stars of heaven to the earth, that is—the episcopal rank into earthly wisdom. We have stopped at the Roman fall and the impiety of its popes; let us pass from there to the native faith and Church.
The ambition of the Roman pope in matters of faith was reflected also in the southwestern church of our fatherland. In the thousandth year from Christ’s Nativity, in the five hundred and ninety-fifth year, almost all of Little Russia fell away from the true faith and joined the Roman pope on the rights of the impious union, against which, though few, yet strong in spirit fighters arose, arose in full spiritual armor. They spared no words toward the apostates and, applying Holy Scripture to the time, openly said that the time was not far when the general falling away of the stars of heaven would follow, that is, the hierarchs, after the pattern of the western and Little Russian churches. This time was literally pointed out by the zealots of the ancient true faith to the year 1666, according to chapters 20 and 13 of the book of Revelation of the holy apostle and evangelist John the Theologian. The fateful number found on the throne of our royal ancestors the weak-willed Tsar Alexei Mikhailovich Romanov, but evil fate put forward for us the proud despot and capable of all evil, the Russian chief hierarch Nikon. Under the guise of correcting church books, Nikon deceived the council of hierarchs and deceived the tsar, authoritatively shook the holy faith and produced corruption of books; he brought confusion into the holy Church, setting aside the Gospel, gave free rein to passion, armed executioners, and pointed to terrible torture chambers where the bones of confessors of the old ways cracked in iron collars. Bonfires burned under the feet of those hanging on the rack for holy piety, and the merciless whips of executioners whistled over the bodies of new martyrs for the old faith, where the clerk, according to the instructions of Nikon and his accomplices, in the tone of a trusted torturer under the blows of the executioner questioned the confessor of the old piety: “Do you fold three fingers for the sign of the cross? Are you willing to say the alleluia in the psalms thrice, and a fourth time—Glory to Thee, O God? Will you submit to Nikon and his consecrated council, and recognize all the hierarchs who approved the book correction as Orthodox?” And for each negative answer, the executioner’s whip mercilessly struck the exhausted body of the confessor of the holy old faith. By this Nikon fully proved that he was not a true shepherd, but a bloodthirsty wolf in sheep’s clothing. Thanks to his cunning and satanic ambition, earthly prisons and gallows, corruption of ribs with iron hooks, cutting of tongues and ears, burying alive in the ground, and cutting off members of the body became known. All this was practiced on the confessors of the holy Russian antiquity. To requests for mitigation of tortures and torments Nikon was unrelenting. His power extended beyond command. He found no equal among hierarchs, wanted to appear as God; surrounded himself with comely youths, calling some of them cherubim and others seraphim, and surrounded by them, he solemnly performed religious services; signed acts as “great sovereign,” and finally built a “new Jerusalem,” erected a stone temple, and in this temple tried to present himself as God, and his youths as cherubim and seraphim. Such are the facts of the accomplished number 1666. But the Lord God here too did not leave His Church without providence, raising up courageous and fearless fighters for the old faith: Paul, Bishop of Kolomna, Archpriest Avvakum, Priest Lazar, the wise Abbot Spiridon Potemkin, Archpriest Daniil, Abbots Dosifei and Kapiton, Deacon Feodor, and monks Avraamii, Isaiah, and Kornilii, who, together with all the remnants of the ancient holy faith, condemned the apostate Nikon and all his accomplices. In accordance with the time and taking into account the published heresies, the remnants of the old piety decided to say that “the present churches are not churches, the divine mysteries are not mysteries, baptism is not baptism, bishops are not bishops, writings are flattering, and all is foul.” The thought is completely clear: the confessors of the faith of the old piety recognized nothing in Nikon’s new church—neither priesthood, nor mysteries, nor even baptism itself. Such is the opinion of the preservers and defenders of the old holy faith.
But the cunning devil, unable to tolerate the confessors of zeal here either, spread nets of temptation, and with the passage of time sowed enmity even among the remnants of piety. Some adhered to the teaching of the confessors, contenting themselves with priests of the ancient ordination for performing the mysteries, while others, out of necessity, began to accept priests of the new ordination as well; because of this, enmity arose among the nurturers of the old piety. Some completely refused to accept priests of the new ordination, while others, on the contrary, began to accept such priests, and from this division arose among the zealots of antiquity. Some of them came to be called bespopovtsy [priestless], because after the death of priests of the old ordination they did not wish to accept priests of the new ordination; others, on the contrary, began to accept new priests and therefore came to be called popovtsy [priestly].
Then new zealots of the old faith appeared: they too shunned priests of the new ordination, but accepted baptism from them. They did not belong to the first bespopovtsy, since the first bespopovtsy did not recognize baptism in Nikon’s church as baptism at all, and in the case of conversion from such, the first bespopovtsy gave a new baptism, whereas the second bespopovtsy, having themselves been baptized in Nikon’s church, accepted those baptized in the same church without repetition. The sect of this society is called “Spasov” [of the Savior]. Both the first and second bespopovtsy remain with the same teaching to the present day.
In the 1850s of the nineteenth century, the popovtsy divided among themselves in their opinions regarding the reception of sacred persons from the Greco-Russian church, as a result of which two sects formed among them: the old popovtsy and the new popovtsy, called Austrians or those accepting the priesthood of the Belokrinitsa hierarchy, which appeared in 1846.
All the societies I have named, both bespopovtsy and popovtsy, call themselves equally Old Believers, hold the same books and traditions of the ancient church. But they differ among themselves because of the new priesthood and the baptism derived from the new priesthood. From this arise heated disputes even among the Old Believers themselves, but to mutual agreement, to great regret, they have not been able to come even to the present day.
I consider this religious disunity among people who equally strive to be saved under the banner of the “old faith” pitiful and sorrowful; and, placing my hope in God, I take upon myself the labor, to the measure of my strength, to impartially examine the hope of salvation of each separate society and to show which society among the Old Believers truly holds the truly old holy faith, inherited from our ancestors of blessed memory, who so selflessly defended the holy antiquity in the difficult days of Nikon’s reforms. First place will be given by me to the church of the year 1666 and the priesthood of that ordination; then gradually each Old Believer hope will be set forth separately.
I pray to the Lord, Who gives understanding and mercy, that He grant to me, unworthy and the least of all in strength and understanding, to accomplish this difficult feat to the glory of the Most Holy, Life-Giving, and Life-Originating Trinity: of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. Amen!
Chapter 1. Historical, Theological, Dogmatic-Canonical Investigation of the “Old Faith” and the Division from the Greco-Russian Church from the Times of the Year 1666.
The most important division of the Old Believers among themselves into different sects and beliefs. Who among all the sects of the Old Believers truly holds the old faith in all its inviolability from the new belief.
QUESTION. What reasons compelled the ancestors of the Old Belief to refuse to be together in faith with the Greco-Russian church from the times of 1666–1667? ANSWER. Many and various. The first and chief reason: betrayal of the holy ancient evangelical, apostolic, and patristic orthodoxy.
I will say in order: the betrayer and traitor of the holy Russian antiquity was the Moscow Patriarch Nikon.
“In 1653 Nikon sent the following memorandum to all Moscow churches: according to the tradition of the holy apostles and holy fathers, it is not fitting to make prostrations to the knees in church, but to make bows from the waist; also, you should cross yourselves with three fingers.” “In the summer of 1654 Nikon ordered his servants to gouge out the eyes of newly gathered icons (painted with the two-finger sign) and to carry them in that form through the city and announce the tsar’s decree, threatening severe punishment to those who henceforth dared to paint such icons with the two-finger sign.”
“In 1655, in the presence of the tsar in the cathedral church, Nikon, pointing to certain new icons brought to the analogion, referred to our (Greek) lord the Patriarch (Macarius) as witness that those icons were painted not according to Greek but according to Frankish models. Then both patriarchs anathematized and excommunicated all who henceforth would paint or keep Frankish icons in their homes. Thereupon Nikon took one after another of the new icons brought to him, and each one, showing it to the people, threw it onto the iron floor with such force that the icons broke, and finally ordered them burned. But Nikon did not stop at this: following the sermon against the new icons, he began a sermon against another novelty—against the two-finger sign of the cross.”
“On February 12, 1656, at Nikon’s request, Macarius, Patriarch of Antioch, in the Chudov Monastery, after reading the Prologue, proclaimed: ‘Men of all Orthodoxy, hear: I am the successor and heir of this holy throne of Meletius. You know that this holy Meletius showed the first three fingers separated from one another, from which there was no sign; then he joined those three again, and with them showed the sign. And if anyone does not depict the sign of the cross on his face with these three fingers, but joins the two last with the great thumb and has the two middle ones extended and depicts the sign of the cross with them, such a one is an imitator of the Armenians. For the Armenians depict the cross in this way.’ Then on February 24 of the same year, in the Dormition Cathedral on the first week of Great Lent, on the day of Orthodoxy, the same Patriarch of Antioch Macarius, in the presence of the tsar and his synod, joined the three first great fingers in the image of the Holy Trinity and, showing them, exclaimed: ‘With these three first great fingers every Orthodox Christian should depict the sign of the cross on his face, and whoever does it according to the writing of Theodoret and false tradition is cursed.’”
“At Nikon’s special request, at that same time the Greek hierarchs—Macarius of Antioch, Gabriel of Serbia, Gregory Metropolitan of Nicaea, and Gedeon of Moldavia—answered: ‘We have received the tradition from the beginning of the faith from the holy Apostles and holy fathers and the seven holy councils to make the sign of the honorable cross with the three first fingers of the right hand, and whoever of the Orthodox Christians does not make the cross in this way according to the tradition of the Eastern Church, which has held from the beginning of the faith even to this day—is a heretic and an imitator of the Armenians. And for this reason we have him excommunicated from the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit and cursed.’”
“On June 2, 1656, the council decreed: If anyone from henceforth, knowing this, does not obey to make the sign of the cross on his face as the ancient holy Eastern Church received it and as now the four ecumenical patriarchs with all Christians under them throughout the universe hold it, and as here the Orthodox formerly held it until the printing of the word of Theodoret in the Psalters with the following of the Moscow press—that with the three first great fingers of the right hand to depict in the image of the holy, consubstantial, indivisible, and equally adored Trinity, but instead makes this thing unacceptable to the church, namely joining the two small fingers with the great thumb—in which the inequality of the Holy Trinity is indicated—and the two middle ones extended. In which is concluded two sons and two natures according to the heresy of Nestorius, or otherwise depicts the cross: such we, following the rules of the seven holy ecumenical councils and other local councils and the holy Eastern Church of the four ecumenical patriarchs, have entirely excommunicated from the Church, together with the writing of Theodoret, and so forth.”
From this it is clearly seen that Nikon changed and betrayed to anathema the holy tradition of the Conciliar and Apostolic Church, whereby Christians should sign their faces crosswise with two fingers. But not only this mysterious tradition of the holy ancient Church did Nikon change, but also other traditions, which will be spoken of in the following places.
In 1658 Nikon withdrew from Moscow to the New Jerusalem he had built, leaving the patriarchal throne vacant. But the work begun by Nikon began to be introduced with the severity of civil laws into churches throughout Russia.
In 1666 a great council gathered in Moscow by order of Tsar Alexei Mikhailovich. It too continued the work begun by Nikon. In the eleventh act the council first of all condemns the confessors of the holy antiquity and those unwilling to accept the new ordinances, among which are the following: “It removes the former seals of prosphora with the depiction of the eight-pointed cross and the inscription: ‘Jesus the Lamb of God Who takes away the sins of the whole world’ and instead gives such a seal:
Ic Xc Nī kā
and commands: ‘Therefore we conciliarly command archimandrites and abbots, protopopes and priestly elders to frequently inspect in all churches… And also examine all prosphora bakers where it is assigned, that they seal prosphora with the seal of the four-pointed cross, as depicted above, and such a seal we have issued from the council.’ ‘Those who sign themselves with the three first fingers in their prayer should say: Lord Jesus Christ our God, have mercy on us.’ This innovation—of signing oneself with three fingers—and the rejection of the two-finger composition for signing oneself—the council of 1667 also confirms. In the 22nd rule of the conciliar scroll this council decreed:
‘Moreover, the writing composed by some schismatic and hidden heretic of the Armenian heresy and printed ignorantly and indiscreetly in the book Psalter with the following, and in others, that is, concerning the folding of the fingers, commanding to sign oneself according to the custom by which heretics the Armenians sign themselves with the cross—do not accept this, and let no one henceforth believe this writing or hold it, but we command to root it out from such printed and handwritten books.’”
QUESTION. So did Nikon and the councils agreeing with him reject and curse the tradition of the Holy Conciliar and Apostolic Church, whereby Orthodox Christians should sign their faces with two fingers? ANSWER. Yes. And that the two-finger composition is a tradition of the ancient holy Church—hear. In the book On the True Faith, in chapter 9, it is written: “The holy Eastern Church from the days of the Apostles received it, and commands her true sons to bear it and to sign themselves with it, according to the apostle: ‘But God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord.’ The time comes to speak of signing with it and what mystery is contained therein. Thus the holy Church confesses. By the joining of the three fingers of the right hand, that is, the great and the small and the third next to the small, the mystery of the divine three hypostases is confessed: the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, One God in three persons. By the extension of the two fingers—the upper and the middle—the mystery of our Lord Jesus Christ Himself is shown, that He became perfect God and perfect man for our salvation.”
On January 26, 1581, the first all-Russian Patriarch Job was installed by Patriarch Jeremiah of Constantinople. Upon ascending the patriarchal throne, Patriarch Job wrote an epistle to all the churches of Great Russia, in which, among other things, he teaches: “When praying, one should cross oneself with two fingers: first placing them on the forehead, then on the breast, then on the right shoulder, then on the left. The bending of the fingers signifies the descent from heaven, and the standing finger points to the Lord’s ascension. And to hold the three fingers equally—we confess the indivisible Trinity, that is, the true sign of the cross.”
Maximus the Greek in his book, in chapter forty, writes: “Concerning what you previously asked me to explain to you the power of the mysterious apostolic tradition, that is, the image of the cross. For the joining of the three fingers (the little finger—antirich, and the ring finger, that is, the nameless) together with the thumb and the one from the middle and small—we confess the mystery of the three God-originating hypostases: the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, one God in three. By the extension of the long and the middle, the two natures come together in Christ, that is, we confess the Savior Christ Himself perfect God and perfect man in two essences and natures believed and known.”
The Great Catechism, chapter 2, where it is written: “To have three fingers equally: the great with the two small together joined. By this we image the Holy Trinity. And to have two fingers inclined, and not extended, and by this to indicate thus: this images the two natures of Christ: Divinity and humanity.” The same teaching of the ancient Church is handed down in the Psalters with the following. From this it is clearly seen that Nikon and the councils following him violated the great mysterious tradition of the holy conciliar and apostolic Church.
QUESTION. How then should we understand Nikon and his supporters: are they subject to the judgment of the ancient holy Church for rejecting this tradition of the Church? ANSWER. Undoubtedly they are subject. In the Kirillova Book, on the Holy Spirit, from the voice of the ecumenical councils 5-6-7 it is laid down: “If anyone rejects all the tradition of the Church, written or unwritten, let him be anathema.” In the Great Sobornik on leaf 389 it is written: “Cursed is he who destroys the statutes of the fathers and the immutable church statutes which your fathers established.” And again: “For whoever rejects little or much of the divine, rejects the whole law.” And again: “If anyone destroys the command of our immaculate and orthodox faith of the holy fathers, let him be cursed.”
The holy Apostle Paul in the Epistle to the Galatians declared: “But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed.” Saint Chrysostom: “And he did not say if they preach contrary things or pervert all, but if they preach even a little something other than what we preached, if they move even a little thing—anathema they will be.” Nikon and his accomplices, having rejected the divine tradition of the holy Church—the two-finger folding—from the holy Church of Christ are also cursed.
QUESTION. From where did Nikon and his associates, the Greek hierarchs, take the custom of crossing themselves with three fingers? ANSWER. From the heretic Pope Formosus. In the book On the Faith it is said about this: “Stephen the Seventh, who ordered Pope Formosus to be dug up from the grave, and having clothed him as a pope, ordered him seated on the throne and performed mockeries and derisions over him. And then ordered him unclothed and the three fingers with which he blessed to be cut off and his body thrown into the Tiber River.” Baronius in the year of the Lord 897, under number one, writes: “Stephen ordered Formosus taken from the grave, and clothed in papal garments seated on the throne, and ordered that papal clothing stripped from him, and the three fingers with which blessing is made cut off, and his body thrown into the Tiber River.” From this it is known that the three-finger sign is from the heretic Pope Formosus, and not from Christ, not from the apostles, and not from the holy fathers. But everything alien to the holy Church and introduced outside her tradition Nikon brought into the new church, and what is newly introduced into the church is cursed by the ancient Church. As it is said in the Kormchaya Book, in chapter 71: “Everything that is newly created and done or intended to be done contrary to church traditions and teachings and the images of the holy and ever-memorable fathers—anathema.” The ancient holy council of the year from the creation of the world 7059 [1551], held under the pious Tsar Ivan Vasilievich, pronounced this decision on those not crossing themselves with two fingers: “Whoever does not sign himself with two fingers, as Christ also did, let him be cursed.” In the Trebnik, in the rite of receiving from the heretic Jacobites, it is laid down: “Whoever does not cross with two fingers, as Christ, let him be cursed.” See and understand that Nikon and his accomplices are under the curse.
QUESTION. If this is so, as indeed it is, then did this curse have effect on the followers of Nikon’s teaching for rejecting the Christ-given two-finger composition in the sign of the honorable cross? ANSWER. Not only were the followers of Nikon’s teaching not instructed by this thunder of curses, but as if in madness of mind they came to worse things.
Opening their mouths they uttered the bitterest blasphemies against the Christ-given two-finger sign with their tongues, and all together pronounced these blasphemies: 1) That the two-finger sign was supposedly received from some heretic Martin the Armenian. 2) They slandered it with Arianism. 3) Nestorianism. 4) Macedonianism. 5) Evil division. 6) Armenianism. 7) The abyss of Arius. 8) Magical sign. 9) Deadly poison, and finally Theophylact Lopatinsky in refutation concludes: 10) Whether your two-finger folding differs from the Latin finger-folding, or not, we make no investigation or reasoning here, and whether you took it from the Latins or from some worse devil, we do not inquire here. 11) Demetrius, Metropolitan of Rostov, says: “It is more fitting for these schismatics on their Armenian two-finger folding to write the demonic name on one finger—de, on the other—mon, and thus on their two fingers the demon will sit.” 12) Patriarch Joachim in the Uvet called the two-finger folding “with foul hands.” Thus, forgetting the terrible judgment of God, the new-lovers, as if possessed, vomited forth blasphemies against the mysterious and terrible-to-demons Christ-given two-finger folding for the sign of the cross.
Thus far concerning the finger-folding.
Chapter 2. Concerning the Naming of God as Darkness
QUESTION. Is it truly written in the books of Nikon’s friends and associates: “It is better to call God darkness,” and is it so written in their books, or do they speak some lie? ANSWER. It is truly so written in their books, and those who have seen it bear true witness.
In the book Skrizhal’, on leaf 665, it is written: “For it is better to call God darkness and ignorance than light.”
The council of 1666, in the 5th act, conciliarly confirms this new theology with the words: “There was read the lying writing of the schismatic and false accuser from the city of Suzdal, Priest Nikita. In it first he blasphemes the word of the holy martyr Dionysius the Areopagite, which is: ‘For it is better to call God darkness and ignorance than light.’ The council, strengthening this—that it is better to call God darkness—confirms: ‘Dionysius the holy Areopagite, the great pillar, says these words, and not the author of the Skrizhal’ writes from himself.’ It is asked: where then does the holy martyr Dionysius the Areopagite himself write this? The council answers: In chapter 2 of the Celestial Hierarchy, ‘denials in God are more strengthening than affirmations.’”
QUESTION. Did the council speak the truth—referring to St. Dionysius the Areopagite—that he writes thus: “It is better to call God darkness,” etc.? ANSWER. The council spoke untruth. For in St. Dionysius the Areopagite there are no such words. Here is his book on the celestial hierarchy, chapter 2, where it is written: “Thus the mysterious teaching handed down to us in holy scripture describes the venerable supreme Divinity in various ways. Sometimes it calls God Word, Mind, and Essence, thereby showing understanding and wisdom proper to God alone, and expressing that He truly is and is the true cause of all being, likens Him to Light and calls Him Life. We shall see that the mysterious theologians fittingly use such likenesses not only in describing heavenly beauties, but also where they depict Divinity. Thus they, borrowing images sometimes from the most exalted objects, sing God as the sun of righteousness, as the morning star graciously ascending in the mind, as unquenchable and intellectual light; and sometimes from less exalted objects: call Him fire harmlessly shining, water of life quenching spiritual thirst, or speaking figuratively flowing into the belly and forming ever-flowing rivers; and sometimes borrowing images from lowly objects: call Him fragrant myrrh, cornerstone.”
The lie of the council of 1666 with the book Skrizhal’ is evident. Now it is clear that the Greco-Russian church, from the year 1666, mysteriously dogmatizes that “it is better to call God darkness than light.”
Chapter 3. Blasphemy Against the Divine Name
QUESTION. All that has been said is trustworthy. But what else follows after this? ANSWER. That by calling God the Father darkness, they have also blasphemed the Son! QUESTION. Where is this written—show me clearly? ANSWER. In the same Conciliar Decree of the year 1666. The council says: “Such is the most sweet name Jesus, which we received from the Greek Iēsous, a three-syllable word signifying Savior, according to that angelic announcement, as to Joseph it was said: and thou shalt call his name Jesus: for he shall save his people from their sins.”
QUESTION. The defenders of Nikon’s deeds and of this council say that the name Jesus is truly Greek, that is, Hellenic—so wherein is the blasphemy against the Son of God here? ANSWER. In that, first, they lied concerning the divine name, and second, they gave a new name to the Lord Jesus Christ. QUESTION. How is one to understand the saying: a lie in the name of the Lord, and a new name to the Lord Jesus Christ? ANSWER. Hear and understand. First, the name Isus is not Greek, but Hebrew. In the Gospel of Matthew (the Gospel of the Annunciation), on leaf 27, it is written: “The name Isus is not Hellenic, but Hebrew.” In the Didactic Gospel, in the Sunday before the Nativity of Christ, it is written: “And the name Isus is Hebrew, and it means Savior.” In the Great Catechism, on the verso of leaf three, it is asked: “The Hebrew word, the word again Isus, how is it interpreted?” ANSWER. “Isus is interpreted Savior, or Deliverer, that is, Redeemer.” On leaf 36 of the same catechism it is written: “Isus is a Hebrew name; in Greek it is called Sōtēr.” In the Kirillova Book, on the verso of leaf 554, it is written: “Isus is a Hebrew name. In the Greek language it is called Sōtēr; in our language it is called Sōtēr-Savior.”
See that the council of 1666 spoke a lie concerning the name of the Lord. If this is so, as indeed it is, does this lie touch the name of the Lord? Yes! In the commentary on the 13th chapter of the prophet Zechariah it is written: “These words also deserve attention: for thou hast spoken a lie in the name of the Lord. For if we examine properly what it means to speak a lie in the name of the Lord, we shall see that this iniquity is worse than to kill an innocent man, to poison a guest who has come, to lay violent hands on a father, or to steal what belongs to another. How? God is made subject to a lie—and can anything else be compared with such dishonor? God is true, or rather truth itself: He wishes to be worshiped under this name by us. Therefore, whoever turns truth into a lie places the father of lies—the devil—in the place of God, or wishes to transform God into Satan. And thus every other iniquity, even the most cruel, as we have said, cannot be compared with this terrible iniquity. The name of God is held sacred among us because we constantly seek His sanctification, sending fervent prayers to Him; but when a lie is pronounced in this name, is not God violated? Does He cease to be God? And does not the devil take His place? Thus do impious false prophets mock God, perverting His teaching so that true piety might utterly perish from the earth.” Such is the fate of those who speak a lie in the name of the Lord.
QUESTION. Horror seizes one at what has been heard, but are there yet more blasphemies against the divine name—Isus? ANSWER. There are. And they will be brought forth here. First, Demetrius, Metropolitan of Rostov, honored as a saint by the Greco-Russian church, in his book called Rozysk, writes: “For Iisus signifies one thing, and Isus another. Iisus is interpreted from the Hebrew language as Savior; from the Greek, as Healer. But what does Isus signify? Attend: in Greek Isos means equal, us means ear. When these two words are put together in one place, it will be Isus, which is called even-eared (equal-eared).” Further: “For among them was found one Isus called even-eared. But among us there is one who was before, and is now, and ever shall be—Iisus, called Savior.”
Pitirim, Bishop of Nizhny Novgorod, in his book called Prashchitsa, says: “Isos and us—these two words, when you join them together, will be Isus, which is called even-eared.”
Nikifor Theotokis, Archbishop of Astrakhan, a Greek by birth, in his book writes: “To write Isus (which is much more probable) Martin the Armenian taught, as all Armenians, even to this day, read and write not Iisus, but Isus.” Further: “And this is the name which, by the temptation of the enemy of the human race, your predecessors dared to distort, taking away one syllable from it and making it monstrous and signifying nothing.”
See the blasphemies against the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Savior of the world. See also the very denial by the Greek hierarchs of the name of the Lord Isus. The name brought down from heaven and entrusted by God the Father Himself to the Archangel Gabriel to say: “And the angel said unto her (Mary), Fear not, Mary: for thou hast found favor with God. And, behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call his name Isus. He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest.” See that this name was given to the Son of God and God by God the Father through the Archangel Gabriel. But the Greco-Russian teachers have blasphemed this divine name—Isus—calling it “monstrous,” “even-eared,” “sought out by the enemy of the human race,” and finally “signifying nothing.”
QUESTION. Can any church mystery or pious prayer be performed by such teachers? ANSWER. There are no words to say about such. Hear how God Himself through the mouth of the prophet Malachi condemns such: “And now, O ye priests, this commandment is for you. If ye will not hear, and if ye will not lay it to heart, to give glory unto my name, saith the Lord of hosts, I will even send a curse upon you, and I will curse your blessings: yea, I have cursed them already, because ye do not lay it to heart.”
Saint Chrysostom interprets this place: “That is, I will place a curse on your blessing, by which the mystery is performed.” Then God, as though to priests justifying themselves, says: “Ye priests, despising my name, ye said: Wherein have we despised thy name? In that ye offer polluted bread upon mine altar.” In the commentary it is said: “The prophet does not introduce their bold words without cause, but to show that their forehead was brazen and their neck iron, when they so shamelessly ask him: Wherein have we despised thy name? that is, what have we done, or how have we dishonored thy name? But God, repelling such shamelessness, says to their face: Ye offer polluted bread upon mine altar.”
The Antichrist needs the mockery of the divine name. In the commentary on the First Catholic Epistle of John it is written: “What is proper to the Antichrist? To deny that Jesus is the Christ Himself.” Saint Athanasius of Alexandria in his first Encyclical Epistle against the Arians writes: “For such is the form of the opposing activity, and such are the fabrications of heresies. Each heresy, having its own invention from the beginning, has turned and become a murderer of men, a liar devil, and being ashamed to pronounce his hateful name, it hypocritically clothes itself in good and, above all, in the name of the Savior; yet in the words of Scripture it clothes itself and speaks the words, but steals the meaning.”
Of the same Saint Athanasius of Alexandria in the second Encyclical Epistle against the Arians: “As those falling into heresy have their mind perverted and become shameless, they change the name of the Lord of Glory into the likeness of the image of corruptible man.” Further: “The Lord Himself, how justly will He cry out against these as impious and ungrateful, which He also foretold through the prophet: Woe unto them! for they have fled from me; wretched are they, for they have acted impiously against me; I have delivered them, but they have spoken lies against me.”
The Venerable Ephraim the Syrian writes: “For with all craftiness he forges (the Antichrist) that the most holy and glorious name of the Lord Savior might not be named at all in the times of the serpent.”
Blessed Jerome, in the commentary on the prophet Ezekiel: “And I will be jealous, saith the Lord, for my holy name, which was blasphemed among the nations through heretics.” And so let the impious teaching triumph as much as it wishes, and let the prophets of Jerusalem boast that they have prevailed by lies and strengthened the hands of evildoers: their end shall be as Sodom and Gomorrah.
Chapter 4. The Greco-Russian Church with a Special Curse Renounced Naming the Holy Spirit “True” in the Creed and Thereby Distorted the Creed
The council of 1667 commanded: “For this reason we command, we the Orthodox patriarchs with the whole consecrated council, with a great curse, to receive the holy Creed without addition.”
QUESTION. What did the council mean by the word “addition”? ANSWER. The word “True.” QUESTION. Is it possible in the Creed to subtract anything or add anything, even if only a little? ANSWER. It is impossible in the Creed either to subtract or to add what the holy fathers established at the first and second ecumenical councils.
Saint Cyril of Alexandria, in the epistle to John, Bishop of Antioch, writes: “We absolutely cannot tolerate anyone shaking the faith or the Creed once issued by the holy fathers of Nicaea. And we absolutely will not allow ourselves or anyone else to change even one word established there, nor to omit even one syllable, remembering the words of the one who said: ‘Remove not the eternal boundaries which thy fathers have set.’”
In the Great Catechism, on leaf 335, it is written: “If anyone changes or rewrites this composition, which is I believe in one God, let him be cursed.”
In the Kirillova Book, in the seventh sign, in the discussion, it is written: “Thus also at all seven ecumenical councils it was confirmed by all the holy fathers in writing and with imperial golden seals that in the confession of the Orthodox faith, which is I believe in one God, neither to add nor to subtract. If anyone dares to add or subtract or change, let him be cursed.”
The Venerable Maximus the Greek in his book, in chapter 69, writes: “For this reason the holy third council concluded and firmly commanded with terrible curses—the holy Creed set forth by the previous two councils—that no one henceforth should dare according to his foolish audacity to add anything at all to it or to subtract anything from it, not one tittle, not one jot, nor to change any word or letter from what is in it; and they said thus: If anyone after us dares such a thing in the holy Creed of the Orthodox faith, let him be cursed.” Further: “How much did the great Emperor Justinian entreat the holy fifth council that they permit him to add in the holy Creed one particle, namely ever, so that where it says and of Mary the Virgin, it should say and of Mary Ever-Virgin. And those most blessed fathers, preserving the commandment of the first four councils, did not permit him to add that particle in the holy Creed, even though it does no harm, but rather increases the glory and praise of the most holy Theotokos.”
Thus we have learned that truly it is impossible in the Creed not only to change any word or to add or subtract any word, but it is impossible even to touch a single syllable or a single tittle.
Chapter 5
QUESTION. The Roman church, by adding one word in the Creed—“and from the Son”—distorted thereby the evangelical dogma of the faith, making the Holy Spirit a grandson to the Father, for which it was cursed by the holy fathers. Now the Greco-Russian church by its council of 1667 with a curse removed from the Creed the word “true”—has it damaged the evangelical dogma concerning the Holy Spirit, as did the Roman Church? ANSWER. It has damaged it. Hear the Lord Jesus Christ Himself saying concerning the Holy Spirit: “If ye love me, keep my commandments. And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever; even the Spirit of truth.” And again: “But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth from the Father.” And a third time He says: “Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth.” See and take heed: the Greco-Russian church in the years 1656, 1666, and 1667 completely fell away from the Old Faith and Church, and uttered great blasphemies: a) against the mysterious two-finger composition for the sign of the cross, b) teaches to call God darkness, c) blasphemes and reviles the most holy name Isus of our Lord, d) with a great curse removes from the Creed the evangelical word “true,” and thereby mocked the venerable Divinity—of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. The Father it calls darkness. The Son even-eared and monstrous. The Holy Spirit with a curse it renounced naming True in the Creed.
QUESTION. How then do some say that the Greco-Russian church baptizes in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit just as the ancient church did? ANSWER. Saint Athanasius, Archbishop of Alexandria, in the third (encyclical) word against the Arians says: “Many other heresies there are which speak only names, but do not think rightly, as is said, nor have a sound faith. The water given by them is unprofitable, lacking piety, so that he who is sprinkled by them is rather defiled in impiety and is not delivered.”
Saint Gregory the Theologian: “I cannot endure to remain unilluminated after illumination, sketching the three into which I was baptized, and truly buried with Christ in the water—not unto regeneration but unto mortification we perform. I dare to say something: concerning the Trinity, and forgiveness of folly. For the soul is in danger—I am an image and myself of God, of the glory above, even though I have been placed in a house. I am not content to be saved partially, if the Holy Spirit is not God, that the first may be deified and thus deify me who am partial. But now what deceit of grace, or rather of those who give grace, that one should believe in God and come forth godless. To confess one thing and to be taught another—what theft and deceit of words. To ask one thing in question and confession and another thing not existing. Alas for the brightness if after the bath (after the font) they are blackened. Even if I see brighter ones, they are not cleansed. If by reviling the baptizer I blacken myself. If I seek a better Spirit and do not find it, give me the bath, that is baptism, and think evil of the first.”
If the Arians baptized into the Father as Creator, the Son as creature, and the Spirit as Comforter, the Theologian calls it black baptism and false. Then how can baptism into another “Jesus” be pure and saving baptism? Some will say: We baptize into the Son, into the Father, and the Spirit indivisibly. I know that too. But they pronounce only bare names. And the Arians also baptized into the Trinity of persons with bare names, but called the Son, the second person of the Godhead, a creature. Therefore the Theologian says that this is deceit, only patched on. How then? Thus. Ask an Arian whether the Son is equal to the Father and co-eternal? The Arian will say: The Son is neither consubstantial with the Father nor co-eternal, but created in time, and therefore is a creature and creation—such is the dogma of the Arians concerning the Son. Therefore the Arians baptize not into the Creator and Co-eternal Son of the Father, but into a creature and creation. Behold the deceit and deception of the Arians in baptism.
But what can there be in common between the Arians and the Greco-Russian church in dogmatizing about the Son? This: that the Greco-Russian church confesses Christ under two iotas—Iisus, but under one iota—Isus, confesses some Isus, not Christ the Savior, but some Isus—even-eared, monstrous, and signifying nothing; and therefore remains only with Iisus, whom it confessed as its God.
But where is this? someone might ask. There, where the Greco-Russian church confesses: “For among them was found one Isus called even-eared. But among us there was one who was before, and is now, and ever shall be—Iisus, called Savior and Healer of our souls, Christ the Lord.” See that the Greco-Russian church baptizes into another Jesus, and this confession is not only unsafe, but exceedingly terrible. The Savior Christ in the Holy Gospel says to the Jews: “I am come in my Father’s name, and ye receive me not: if another shall come in his own name, him ye will receive.” Saint Chrysostom and Theophylact, Archbishop of Bulgaria, interpret: “Another, He says, shall come—the Antichrist is manifest.” “He that hath ears to hear, let him hear,” according to the Lord’s saying.
Chapter 6. Concerning the Baptism of the Greco-Russian Church: That It Accepts Immersive, Pouring, Sprinkling, and Washing Baptism
The command of the council of 1667 concerning pouring baptism: “Concerning Latin baptism, which is performed in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit by triple pouring, all the most holy patriarchs—Kir Paisius, Pope and Patriarch of Alexandria and universal judge, and Kir Macarius, Patriarch of the great temple of God in Antioch and of all the East, and Kir Joasaph, Patriarch of Moscow and all Russia—and the most reverend metropolitans and archbishops and bishops, and the whole sacred council, having heard the extracts, judged this matter: that it is not fitting to rebaptize those coming from the Latins to the Holy Apostolic Church.”
To strengthen and put into effect pouring baptism, the ruling Holy Synod composed and on January 15, 1724, published a book entitled True Justification of the Orthodox Christians Baptized with Pouring Baptism into Christ. It recognized: “The laver (baptism) means nothing else but simply washing, however it is performed—whether by immersion or by pouring.” Further: “From this alone it is sufficiently and powerfully known that the only necessity is to perform the mystery of holy baptism in the form of washing, and there is no necessity that this washing be by immersion and not by pouring: for the Apostle calls baptism a laver, and a laver is washing, and it is well performed both by immersion and by pouring.” And again on leaf 19: “There is no necessity to perform it under the single form of immersion: but it is sufficient to perform it so that washing is depicted.” Leaf 22 of the same book: “But if we consider the power of holy baptism, we shall see even more that the mystery is equally performed both by immersion and by pouring, and the grace of the Holy Spirit is given.” On leaf 37 of the same book it is printed: “Since the laver and the font and spiritual washing are under the form of bodily washing, therefore it is sufficient that there be some form of washing, and therefore the mystery is performed not only by immersion but also by pouring.”
This little book is praised by Theophylact Lopatinsky with the following words: “We here have no need to reason about this at all: for in recent years a little book has been printed in which it is shown sufficiently and powerfully that baptism performed by immersion or by pouring is one and the same baptism.”
In the book Peace with God, in the teaching on the church mysteries, dogma 1: “There should be so much water as is sufficient for triple immersion; or now for washing, or for triple pouring, if it is poured upon the one being baptized, according to the custom of whatever country, especially in scarcity of water.” Further: “There should be the union of form with matter, that is, the words accomplishing this mystery should be spoken together with the immersion, or with the triple pouring.” “In time of necessity one may baptize, even one who is himself unbaptized and unbelieving.” And: “As when birth is difficult, and the child in the mother’s womb is near death, and only the head or some other principal part of the body appears, showing the child to be alive; then, to avoid the danger of death to the child, the midwife or anyone else should immediately baptize by pouring upon that part which has appeared, and saying the accomplishing words.” Further: “But if the child is entirely in the mother’s womb and no member appears, it is in no way possible to baptize. But if the woman about to give birth has died without giving birth, then those sin who do not immediately extract the living child, having safely cut open the mother’s womb and taken it out, and do not baptize it.”
Do you see the perverted orders and commands of heretical baptisms? Have you understood how the church that was with Nikon fell, and where it is found!? Has it not accepted the dogmas concerning baptism of the Roman pope? O evil will! They command things worse than the most impious papists themselves: to baptize in the mother’s womb, making the genital member a font and impurity as sorcerers do, commanding to pronounce the divine names. Having become foolish in mind, thinking themselves wise, and blinded in spiritual eyes, they do not know what they command—to baptize whether male or female in difficult birth. Or is this not mockery, that they command even an unbaptized pagan to baptize in necessity? And what can be more impious than this: they command, when a woman has painfully died in childbirth, to cut open the dead womb and, finding and taking the infant, to baptize it. O impiety! The most impious of all impieties! For even the impious pagans do not do what the new-lovers command to be done. In every way they have become fighters against God. What God has put to death, these strive to raise. They have blasphemed God Who makes the living and the dead, and as open enemies of God they mock the judgment of God and revile human nature. O shame, that like senseless beasts they are not ashamed of female nature!
QUESTION. Does the Holy Church accept pouring, sprinkling, and washing baptism? ANSWER. Not only does the Holy Church not accept these baptisms, but it curses them. In the Great Trebnik the Holy Church has laid down: “I curse their foul baptism that is poured and not immersed according to the Lord’s form in the Jordan.”
Chapter 7. Concerning the Divine Song Alleluia, Which the Ancient Holy Church Accepted to Sing Twice, and a Third Time: Glory to Thee, O God
The council of 1666 commanded: “Further, it says, hear and preach everywhere firmly that in churches and in homes the priests themselves should say in the doxology of God the angelic song, and should likewise teach the people to say: Alleluia thrice, a fourth time Glory to Thee, O God.”
The council of 1667 also says: “To this we also command concerning what is written in the life of the venerable Euphrosynus from the very dream of the writer himself, concerning the double Alleluia, that no one should believe it, for all that writing is false, written by a deceitful and lying writer to the delusion of pious peoples. And this confusion, which you say—Alleluia twice and also Glory to Thee, O God—did not come from Euphrosynus, but from the writer of Euphrosynus’s life by diabolical slander” (leaf 30).
The Spiritual Regulation of Peter the First: “For there are such things manifestly false and contrary to sound teaching. For example, in the life of Euphrosynus of Pskov the dispute about double Alleluia singing is manifestly false and invented by some worthless person, in which, besides the most vain dogma about doubling Alleluia, are found Sabellian, Nestorian, and other heresies.”
QUESTION. Do the councils of 1666–1667 and the Spiritual Regulation speak the truth that the double Alleluia is an invention of some worthless person and hidden heretic? ANSWER. The councils and the Spiritual Regulation speak commanded falsehood. The double Alleluia is not from a worthless person, but was announced from heaven by the holy Angels and handed down from holy Ignatius the God-bearer. And it is not a lying writing, but a tradition of the Apostolic Church. But the triple Alleluia is a tradition of the Latin Church. Concerning this the venerable Maximus the Greek in his book, in word 28, writes in the superscription: “Word to those daring to say Alleluia thrice contrary to church tradition, a fourth—Glory to Thee, O God.”
“We have received from the beginning equally with the written the apostolic and patristic tradition handed down to us the orthodox dogma, to keep the apostolic and patristic unwritten church traditions unchanged.” Further: “How then do some dare to change—this old church tradition handed down by Angels—to say Alleluia thrice, and add a fourth Glory to Thee, O God?” Further: “Judge for yourselves whether it is profitable and saving for you to sing the Holy Trinity together with the evil-believing Latins and the pope, and not with the pious ones preaching the word of evangelical truth, the four orthodox patriarchs. But if, being ashamed of the Roman pope’s rank, you thus proclaim Alleluia, it is time for you, O most good ones, to agree also with other church papal customs—or more truly to say, heresies.” Further: “To this we also say to you that you have said thus (Alleluia twice, and a third Glory to Thee, O God), preserving diligently the custom handed down from the Angels themselves to blessed Ignatius, when they appeared to him singing divine psalms, lest we be condemned also with our other sins as despisers and transgressors of patristic traditions. But you (who triple Alleluia), what do you answer against this? And how justly do you show that you think piously and well concerning this? For we know firmly (says Maximus) that contrary to patristic traditions and the very holy scriptures you are borne along and deceive yourselves and others”—thus far Maximus.
The holy council of Russian hierarchs held in 1551 in chapter 42 decreed: “That in Pskov and Great Novgorod, in many monasteries and churches in many places up to this day they have said the triple Alleluia contrary to apostolic and patristic traditions. We have learned certainly from the writer of the life of our venerable father Euphrosynus of Pskov, the new wonderworker. How for the sake of his holy prayers the Most Holy Theotokos revealed and forbade the triple Alleluia. And she commanded Orthodox Christians to say double Alleluia, and a third Glory to Thee, O God, as the holy catholic and apostolic Church has and handed down, and not to triple Alleluia. As formerly in Pskov they said and in many places the triple Alleluia, and a fourth time added: Glory to Thee, O God. This is not an orthodox tradition, but Latin heresy. For they do not glorify the Trinity, but quadruple it.”
See and understand that the Greco-Russian church openly—not compelled, but conciliarly—commanded to triple the divine song Alleluia, and a fourth time to add Glory to Thee, O God, and fell away from the ancient holy catholic and apostolic Church, and together with the falling away confesses Latin heresy. Consider, O fervent and zealous Christian, the very essence of the matter if you desire salvation and wish to be far from delusion and heresy. What does the council of 1666 say, by what spirit and whose mouth speaking thus: “that Alleluia twice, and a third Glory to Thee, O God, came from diabolical slander”? Should one believe this? O evil and destructive delusion! Not from diabolical slander, but from heaven by the holy Angels, manifestly as from God Himself, was given the order to sing Alleluia twice, and a third Glory to Thee, O God, as the venerable Maximus the Greek wrote. And not from some worthless person and hidden heretic, as the Spiritual Regulation says, but from holy Ignatius the God-bearer and the whole ancient holy Church.
But if they say that it was from a dream vision, as the Most Holy Theotokos appeared to the writer of the life of the venerable Euphrosynus and commanded to sing Alleluia twice and forbade singing thrice—then let them also accuse the evangelist Matthew who relates: “But while he thought on these things, behold, the angel of the Lord appeared unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee Mary thy wife: for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. And she shall bring forth a son, and thou shalt call his name Isus.” If they do not accept the dream appearance of God’s good pleasure, then let them not accept the Annunciation of the holy Angel concerning the birth of the Lord Isus Christ, since it too was announced in a dream vision.
Chapter 8. Concerning the Traditions of the Ancient Holy Church, Namely: The Written Name of Our Lord Jesus Christ with One Iota—Isus, the Holy Creed with the Word—True Lord.
The Mysterious Two-Finger Folding for the Sign of the Cross, and the Divine Hymn Alleluia Twice, and a Third Time Glory to Thee, O God. From the Year 1666 and Afterward the New-Lovers Say That (These Traditions) Are from Some Monk Martin, an Armenian Heretic, Who Was Judged at the Kievan Council in the 12th Century
In the book Prashchitsa of Pitirim, Bishop of Nizhny Novgorod, it is written: “Conciliar act against the heretic Armenian, against the monk Martin. In the year from the creation of the world 6665, and from the incarnation of Christ 1157, in the month of June on the 7th day.
For he (Martin) taught many new dogmas contrary to the Eastern Church… He rejected the two-part cross… he called the name Jesus written in this form Iisus a heresy among us, commanding to write thus Isus. In the psalms he commanded to say Alleluia twice, and not thrice. He taught to fold the fingers of the hand, the first finger with the two last, and with the index and great-middle to command crossing oneself, and priests to bless, and so forth there.” Thus far from Prashchitsa.
Nikifor Theotokis, Archbishop of Astrakhan, confirming the existence of this Martin and the council held against him, writes: “Thus the two-finger depiction of the cross and blessing proceeded from the Armenian sect. The chief who first taught this novelty in Russia, contrary to the most ancient church tradition, is Martin the Armenian. The time when he began to teach is the year 1149.”
The book entitled History of the Russian Schism, composed by Macarius, Metropolitan of Moscow, in this book in the first period Macarius also confirms the existence of the Kievan council and the heretic Martin. He writes: “Some of the present schismatic thoughts were first brought into Russia by the heretic Martin, who came to us around the 12th century (1149).”
QUESTION. Is there anywhere written by the holy fathers of Great Russia and Little Russia about this council, or does any historian mention it? ANSWER. No one, not only from the holy fathers but even from the heretics, mentions the heretic Martin and the Kievan council against him, nor does any single historian write about it. QUESTION. Whence then did this narration come in the book Prashchitsa, narrating about Martin and the council that condemned Martin? ANSWER. This narration is false and forged. QUESTION. How can you confirm this—tell me? ANSWER. Thus: investigators of the same Greco-Russian church relate this. Paul Melnikov writes: “The famous resolution of Peter I (seven years after the death of Demetrius): ‘to write something against the schism and to say against Demetrius and his brethren,’ as a result of which Stefan Yavorsky secretly wrote, and Pitirim of Nizhny Novgorod openly printed the forged act against Martin the Armenian.” From the book Contemporary Church Questions by T. I. Filippov, where it is said: “The desire to confirm the opinion of the council concerning the supposed heretical origin of the pre-Nikonian rites alone can explain the appearance in print in March 1718 of the forged act of a non-existent council against a non-existent heretic Martin the Armenian, in which this heretic, dated to the 12th century, is attributed, together with heretical delusions chiefly of a Monophysite nature, also the introduction into Russia of the rite peculiarities forbidden by the council of 1667: two-finger folding, double Alleluia, procession with the sun, sealing of prosphora with the cross of the crucifixion, depiction of the name Isus—and which, despite the obvious signs of the coarsest forgery with the schism, is mentioned without denial of its authenticity even in the History of the Russian Schism of His Grace Macarius, edition of 1855.”
Do you see the manifest and crude forgery of the supposed council? Do you understand for what reason the Greco-Russian hierarchs composed and published in print this forged council? Manifestly for this: to abolish the traditions of the holy ancient church, so that they should not fold two fingers in the image of the God-man Isus Christ and three fingers in the image of the Holy Trinity for the sign of the cross, so that they should not say Alleluia twice and a third Glory to Thee, O God, and should not name our Lord Jesus Christ—Isus, but should name Him by another, Iisus. For this reason this forgery was devised.
Know this also, O lover and careful preserver of the holy old faith, that in those times when that forged tale about the false council and the fabulous Martin who never existed in the world appeared, no one dared either openly or secretly to speak of the forgery of this council. But if some somewhere said something doubtful about that council on Martin, they were seized as grave criminals, were beaten with the knouts of executioners, and exiled to hard labor in Siberia. This is written in the register of the state archive, cabinet affairs, 2nd section, book No. 56, leaves 925–926, from the words: “who for what crimes were exiled to hard labor in eternal work: Timothy, Ivan, Athanasius, schismatic teachers, cell-dwellers; Vasily Vlasov for inciting the people and for his false naming of the book of the conciliar act, which by His Great Sovereign’s decree was printed in Moscow against the heretic Armenian Martin, calling it false and substituted.”
Do you see, beloved, the cunning and severity of Satan, how much he taught to say: what is false, call true and faithful, and what is true and faithful call false.
What is false? The council against Martin, and that the holy tradition of the church is supposedly from the heretic Martin. What is true? That the two-finger folding is from Christ and the holy Apostles, and therefore is a tradition of the apostolic Church. Likewise the double Alleluia and the most holy name of our Lord—Isus—is the true and faithful tradition of the ancient holy church.
Chapter 9. Concerning the Number 666 and the Time of the Fulfillment of the Number. Concerning the Final Falling Away from the True Ancient Faith of the Ranks of the Hierarchy, as the Last Falling of the Stars of Heaven, and Concerning the Torment of the Faithful Servants of God
My heart trembles and my mind is horrified to narrate this, that the stars of heaven fell, that is, the great teachers of the Church; but the truth of things bears witness to me, and I will not grow weary to speak of this.
QUESTION. Where and what writing speaks of this, that the stars, that is, the church teachers, will fall from the church heaven? ANSWER. He who saw the hidden mysteries of God, the great theologian and evangelist John, speaks of this in the divine Apocalypse: “And lo there was a great earthquake; and the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and the moon became as blood; and the stars of heaven fell unto the earth, even as a fig tree casteth her untimely figs, when she is shaken of a mighty wind.” This the holy bishop Methodius of Patara explains: “But the stars which he (the Antichrist) touches their summits with the end of his tail and draws down to the earth are heretical sects.” Andrew of Caesarea in the commentary on the sixth chapter of the Apocalypse interprets: “But for the stars to fall, as was written of necessity concerning those deceived by Antiochus, that even the luminaries should fall and those thinking themselves in the world should be inclined and perplexed, as (the Lord says) the elect might be deceived if possible by the greatness of the tribulation.”
Meletius, Patriarch of Alexandria, in the fourth epistle explains what are the falling stars: “That the stars shall fall from heaven. But heaven is the Church of Christ, exalted above the earth. Which, according to the divine prophet Habakkuk, the word of the Savior covered, adorned with various graces, and placed on that heavenly firmament certain ones as shining stars holding the word of life, as the Apostle says. From this heaven therefore understand the falling stars.” Further: “This is the cause of change and he who thought himself like the Most High becomes a leader to destruction. Behold one of the evils and not the least sign of the Antichrist’s apostasy—that the stars fall from heaven. Which we now see fulfilled.”
Likewise in the book On the True Faith it is attested: “The divine apostle and evangelist John in the Revelation writes: that the stars of heaven fell unto the earth. These are understood according to the interpretation of the holy ones as the notable spiritual ones in the church, which is the earthly heaven, as the great ones of this world in glory and power. Concerning such fallen stars the holy apostle Jude commands with these words: wandering stars, to whom is reserved the blackness of darkness forever. And that this has already been fulfilled in its time. That the most notable, not wishing to remain in humility under the submissive head Christ the Savior at His Church bride, tore themselves away.” See that the stars, that is, the ordained and teachers of the church, fall from the church heaven.
QUESTION. Tell me, what is the fig tree casting her untimely figs, and the wind that casts them down? ANSWER. By the fig tree the blessed and venerable Maximus the Greek names the Church, as he writes in his book: “But the fig tree, he says, mysteriously spread throughout the whole universe—the holy catholic and apostolic Church; but the fruitful branch—the teaching word, that is, the evangelical preaching.” But by the wind he names the Antichrist. This was attested by the holy Hippolytus, Pope of Rome: “For what other scorching wind from the desert? But unless the Antichrist is about to appear.”
QUESTION. Tell me, if you can, when and where this will be? ANSWER. Not from myself, but with God helping me, I will tell you for profit. Hear and attend with understanding. In the divine Apocalypse it is mysteriously said: “And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand. And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years, and cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled.” And this signifies the Roman fall; as is narrated in the book On the True Faith: “To this I will not refuse to recall also that which the holy John the Evangelist in the Apocalypse, in chapter 20, writes concerning the binding of Satan for a thousand years and afterward his loosing. The devil turns to his first beloved place, whence he still wished from heaven, and from that time the West was smitten with a heavy pestilence.”
QUESTION. This then concerning Rome and its stars is trustworthy, that they fell from the true evangelical faith, but tell me from Scripture: did this also come to pass in our Russia? ANSWER. It came to pass manifestly. Hear as the Scriptures relate. The divine John the evangelist in the Apocalypse says: “And I beheld another beast coming up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he spake as a dragon.” Further: “And he deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast; saying to them that dwell on the earth, that they should make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, and did live. And he had power to give life unto the image of the beast, that the image of the beast should both speak, and cause that as many as would not worship the image of the beast should be killed. And he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads: and that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name. Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; and his number is Six hundred threescore and six.” This mysterious number of the time of the last Antichrist the writer of the book On the Faith explains: “Little children, it is the last time: and as ye have heard that antichrist shall come, even now are there many antichrists. Of the truth, that there are many forerunners, but he himself is now near according to the number concerning him 666. For the number of a man is the Antichrist’s. Who knows whether in these years 1666 he will not point out his manifest forerunners, or himself?” See that the number of the Apocalypse, chapter 13, is fulfilled in the year 1666.
QUESTION. So did this come to pass, that finally the stars, that is, the teachers, fell from heaven into apostasy, as was said also concerning the Romans? ANSWER. It came to pass manifestly and certainly, what you have heard in the previous chapters. Attend and again. The Moscow chief hierarch Nikon changed the traditions and dogmas of the ancient church: 1) He abolished the 12 bows in the prayer of St. Ephraim. 2) He abolished and renounced with a curse the two-finger folding in the sign of the cross, commanding instead to fold three fingers, and for priestly blessing with five fingers. 3) By the council of 1666 the three-part cross of Christ was rejected from the seal on prosphora, and instead the Latin cross was given in this form: Ĭĉъ I Хĉъ ни I ка 4) In the book Zhezl to name our Lord and God—Jesus. 5) God was called darkness. 6) In the Jesus prayer they removed the Son of God. 7) They newly ordered to sing the divine Alleluia thrice, and a fourth Glory to Thee, O God. 8) By the council of 1667 the evangelical testimony—the word “True”—was excluded from the Creed concerning the Holy Spirit. 9) They laid a great curse on those who would name the Holy Spirit True in the Creed. 10) They accepted the Latin-heretical rite of pouring baptism on equal terms with immersion, and also the Latins themselves. Moreover, washing and sprinkling baptism. 11) The Christ-given two-finger tradition for blessing and the sign of the cross, as the sacred natural symbol of the God-manhood in two fingers, and of the indivisible consubstantial Trinity—of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit—in three fingers—the church established by Nikon calls: a) Arianism, b) Nestorianism, c) Macedonianism, d) evil division, e) Armenianism, f) the abyss of Arius, g) Armenian fig, h) Armenian heresy, i) gates of hell, j) magical sign, k) demon-possession, l) devil’s tradition, m) deadly poison. See and understand what entered into the number 1666.
QUESTION. Truly it is so, as indeed it is, the fulfillment of the times according to Scripture has come. But how can I understand, looking at the order of the priesthood, the preaching of God’s covenant, and the sacrifice of the mystery of communion of the flesh and blood of Christ? ANSWER. If you delve into the Scripture and call God as helper, you will see manifestly. Look with the mind’s eye of the soul and consider what was said by the prophet Daniel concerning the time, for he spoke from the Holy Spirit: “And they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. And they that do wickedly against the covenant shall fall by flattery.”
QUESTION. But who will be preserved from these? ANSWER. There the divine prophet Daniel forepointed: “But the people that do know their God shall be strong, and do exploits.”
QUESTION. A fearful thing it is for the stars to fall from the church heaven, and great is the struggle in those days for the believers—will there then not be at the end sacred pastors at the church? ANSWER. Do not be horrified, beloved, but attend to Scripture. The Most Holy God Himself through the mouth of the prophet Habakkuk announced: “The flocks are cut off from the fold, and there shall be no herd in the stalls.” And through the prophet Ezekiel He says: “Behold, I, even I, will both search my sheep, and seek them out.” Further: “I will feed my flock, and I will cause them to lie down, saith the Lord God. And they shall know that I am the Lord.” Know this, take heed lest you be deceived, and with bitter sorrow ponder the falling of the stars to the earth from the spiritual church heaven into carnal earthly wisdom.
Chapter 10. How, Who, and Where They Were Tormented for the Faith, According to the Number 1666
QUESTION. Where in Scripture is it said that there will be persecution for the faith of the servants of God in the year 1666? ANSWER. In the book On the True Faith this is forewarned with the words: “After the passing of the years of the number one thousand six hundred and sixty-six, is it not necessary for us also, for these reasons, to have fear lest we suffer some evil according to the previously spoken testimonies of the fulfillment of Scripture? For the day of Christ is at hand, as the Apostle said—and ought we not to be ready, if anyone reaches those times (1666), for battle with the devil himself?”
The first to enter the battle for the holy old faith was Paul, Bishop of Kolomna, against Patriarch Nikon. The zeal of the sacred Paul was expressed in the words he wrote: “If anyone takes away from the customary traditions of the holy catholic Church, or adds to them, or otherwise perverts them, let him be anathema.” For this Nikon deprived Paul of the episcopal rank and in 1655 exiled him to the Paleostrovsky Monastery on Onega Island. And from there he was taken to the Novgorod regions, and there he was burned alive in a log house.
Then: “Seeing that Patriarch Nikon with his counselors, by their cunning and machinations, achieved nothing—neither by exhortations, nor by councils, nor by tsarist decrees and epistles—could he bend the Russian people to his will. Finally, what wondrous thing does he devise, what terrible thing does he perform? He sends preachers everywhere—what kind? Chains. He sends heralds—what kind? Prisons. Teachers—what kind? Beatings, torments, unbearable sufferings, terrible ones, with which he filled all the regions of the Russian realm, with which a great trembling, a most terrifying quake resounded terribly over the Russian land.” The Russian church historian relates: “Nikon inflicted civil punishment: whom he beat with the knout, whose arms and legs he broke, whom he tortured and executed with civil executions.” “For the two-finger folding and for the use of ancient books arose terrible persecutions, exiles, tortures in the Preobrazhensky Chancellery.” “To a certain John in torture they broke his hand with shaking, then with a whip they terribly wounded his body, after that they threw that wounded body into the fire, commanding to burn it like a stone, and even then did not take pity, but commanded to pull out the ribs from that burned body with red-hot tongs, after that commanded to cut off the head.”
“To a certain Macarius he commanded to bind his feet with rope and drag him to the seashore and place him on the frozen ice, so that pressed by triple pain—from the air, the ice, and the water—he might painfully depart from life.”
“After this Chrysanthus the skilled wood-carver and Theodore the wise icon-painter with the disciple Andrew, the voivode, having tested them and seeing them firm and unshakable in the patristic laws, commanded them to be executed with the most cruel death: to cut off their hands and feet, then to cut off their very heads.” “The rest of the laymen and monks he delivered to various deaths and executions, commanding to hang them: some by the neck, some by the feet, and many others, having pierced their ribs with sharp iron and threaded hooks through them, to hang each on his own hook.” Further: “Others of the fathers the beast-hearted tormentor commanded to bind by the feet with rope, tie to horses’ tails, and mercilessly drag along the field until they gave up their souls.” Further: “To bind two by the backs instead, and to tie by the feet with rope he commanded: thus to drag to the seashore in only shirts, mercilessly, and to leave on the ice in the time of fierce frost; others, having cut through the Jordan not all the way—not in the likeness of the Theophany water-blessing—and having filled such bound hospital fathers, they let the water in, and thus in that most freezing water on the cracking ice, in the most cruel frost, the blessed fathers froze and, with their bodies iced and frozen to the ice, gratefully enduring, received the end of life, being about one hundred and fifty in number.”
In the preface to the three petitions of the corrector Savvaty, Savva Romanov, and the monks of the Solovetsky Monastery, on the third page it is printed: “To all this the Moscow government responded with numerous exiles and executions: it destroyed opponents by fire in log houses, poisoned them in damp earthen prisons, cut off heads, buried alive up to the shoulders in the earth, cut out tongues, ears, and so forth.”
From the History of the Russian Schism of Metropolitan Macarius of Moscow: “At that time Tsars John and Peter Alexeevich, having confirmed to the hierarchs to seek out schismatics, to judge them according to church rules, and, in cases of necessity, to deliver them to civil judgment, and to voivodes to render every assistance to the clergy in this matter.” Further: “After a threefold interrogation at execution, if they do not submit, to burn them in a log house.” “Those accused of schism, if they justify themselves and their innocence is attested by their spiritual fathers, to deliver them under strict supervision to the latter; but if they deny falsely and are convicted, to beat them with the knout, even if they repent, and to exile them to distant cities. Those convicted of harboring schismatics among themselves, of supplying them with food, drink, and so forth, if they confess, some, judging by the guilt—to beat only with the knout, and others to exile to distant cities. From those who kept schismatics under surety, not knowing of their schism, to take a fine of five rubles for each person.” Further: “The property of schismatics and unfaithful sureties who will be exiled to banishment is to be sold for the benefit of the treasury: because much of the Sovereign’s treasury goes for their travel expenses and for the salary of searchers.” “It was also commanded to watch strictly that schismatics do not live in forests and in volosts, and where they appear, to seize them themselves, to destroy their refuges, to sell their property and send the money to Moscow.” “To schismatics who have declared themselves and registered in the double tax, it was strictly forbidden to convert their household members and other people to schism; but secret and unregistered ones were delivered to judgment, double tax was exacted from them for past time, or they were sent to hard labor.” “Archpriest Avvakum for steadfastness in the old faith was deprived of rank and exiled to Siberia, to the Pustozersk ostrog.” “The like-minded of Avvakum were burned in log houses and on bonfires, publicly hanged, strangled in prisons, roasted in ovens.” … “The prison in which he (Avvakum) sat was a vast, if one may so speak, well without water.” “For 28 years Avvakum suffered in torments and finally, in the year 7189, was burned alive in a log house in the Pustozersk ostrog.” “Such were the torments for the old faith from the year 1666. And that this should be so, hear what is said in Scripture. The prophet Daniel said: ‘And they shall faint in the furnace and in flame and in captivity and in plundering given.’” And the Lord in the Gospel said: “For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect’s sake those days shall be shortened.”
QUESTION. So were these things said concerning these? ANSWER. Yes. For concerning the Jews in part, but here completely: it shall stand, He says, the abomination of desolation in the holy place. When therefore ye see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing in the holy place (whoso readeth, let him understand).
QUESTION. How is it that many did not recognize this? ANSWER. Do not marvel, for they do not believe the fulfillment of things from Scripture. To whom the Lord said in the Gospel: “Ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky and of the earth; but how is it that ye do not discern this time? Yea, and why even of yourselves judge ye not what is right?”
Chapter 11. Concerning Those Who Remained Faithful to the Old Faith, and Precisely Where
QUESTION. In those times when great persecutions followed for the Old Faith, who remained faithful to the old piety in faith, and in what regions—show me this from Scripture? ANSWER. The first adamant and pillar of the old piety, Paul, Bishop of Kolomna, not accepting the new dogmas from Nikon, was deprived of sacred rank and in 1655 was exiled to the north to the Paleostrovsky Monastery, as the historiographer Macarius relates: “The third place where the schism of the priestless sect most spread and established itself was the Pomorie in the Olonets regions. In these countries many schism teachers appeared. At the head of all—Paul, Bishop of Kolomna. Having been deprived of rank and exiled in 1655 to the Paleostrovsky Monastery (on Lake Onega), he for about a year (d. 1656) taught the surrounding inhabitants to remain firm in the supposed ancient patristic traditions and, among other things, commanded not to accept any mysteries or sacred rites from the Russian church, to rebaptize those coming newly baptized, not to accept newly ordained priests in it, affirming that not only the sacred monks still among them (that is, the schismatics), but also monks and simple pious men could perform the mysteries and satisfy others in spiritual needs—a purely priestless thought.”
QUESTION. So from this testament of the sacred sufferer Paul did the priestless, called Pomortsy, remain without priests? ANSWER. Yes. For not accepting the ordination of Nikon’s priesthood, necessity compelled these to remain without priesthood when, by God’s will, the priests of the old ordination died out.
QUESTION. So was Paul alone the confessor of the old piety? ANSWER. Many remained faithful to the holy antiquity besides Paul. The monk Cornelius, a tonsured of the Korniliev Monastery, from the year 1612 extended his life even to Patriarch Nikon, not loving his innovations, left his homeland and wandered in the Pomor regions. “Once, when Cornelius was still in Moscow, and when all the opponents of Nikon (ten persons in number) gathered in the house of a certain boyar, a secret Christian, yet God-loving, hiding from persecution for counsel, it was resolved: to reject all the newly introduced and to subject all this to curses and anathemas, having grievously and reproachfully arranged a council; to count the present Nikonian baptism not as baptism.” The names of the mentioned ten persons are these: Archimandrite Spiridon of the Pokrovsky from the poor, cathedral protopopes Avvakum and Daniel, abbots Dosifei and Kapiton, priest Lazar, deacon Theodore, monks Avraamii, Isaiah, and Cornelius! See how and by what zealots of the Old Faith the Pomor country was populated. “The second after Paul they name Dosifei, abbot of the Nikolsky Besedny Monastery not far from Tikhvin. Leaving his monastery, he wandered in various places preaching schism and most often loved to stay in the Kurzhenskaya hermitage near Povenez, where the inhabitants of the Obonezhie country gathered to him and were instructed in the old piety. The third was the monk Cornelius. He was born in Totma from a peasant, received tonsure in the Vologda Korniliev Monastery, steward or cellarer under Patriarch Philaret, baker under Patriarch Joasaph and Novgorod Archbishop Afthonius, overseer of prisoners from the clergy under Patriarch Joseph.” Further: “Then he moved several times from place to place, from desert to desert, received men and women coming to live with him, himself rebaptized and tonsured into monasticism, though he had no sacred rank, until finally he established himself on the Vyg River and became the first planter of the famous Vygoretsk hermitage in the history of the schism.”
“But most of all the spread of schism in the Pomor regions was aided by the Solovetsky fugitives. Some of them left the monastery at the beginning of its siege, others after the end of the siege. Having scattered throughout all the Pomorie, they everywhere spread that the Nikonians strive to destroy the old faith and introduce a new, soul-destroying one, that they torment the orthodox with every kind of suffering, chains, wounds, imprisonment, cutting out of tongues, burning in log houses, and so forth.”
“Daniel Vikulovich, clerk of the Shungsky pogost, with the monk Cornelius in the year 7203 founded the Vyg skete, in which he was hegumen or koinobiarch for about 40 years, and which after his name was called Danilov. Peter Prokopievich, seduced into schism by Ignatius Solovetsky in earliest youth, came to Daniel Vikulovich from Povenez even before the foundation of the monastery; skilled in church reading and singing and knower of the church rule, he was made the first ecclesiarch of the hermitage, established strict order in the performance of church services and celebration of feasts, and for more than thirty years was the most active collaborator of Daniel in the arrangement of the hermitage. Two brothers Andrew and Simeon Dionisievich and relatives of Peter Prokopiev, descended from the princely family of the Myshetskys, former Novgorod landowners, lived with their parent in Povenez, where even in youth both were seduced into schism by Ignatius Solovetsky. And in 1692 they moved with their brother John to the Vyg hermitage.”
“The main church needs in the monastery at first were performed by elder Cornelius: he baptized or rebaptized, confessed, tonsured monks and nuns. Then the same was done by: the Solovetsky elder Pafnutii, elders Paul, Varlaam, and others, just as Daniel, Andrew, and Simeon themselves.”
“The Vyg hermitage has also this important significance in the schism that here was formed the first in time of the existing until now sects of the priestless sect—the Pomortsy sect, or Pomor, otherwise Danilovshchina, after the name of Daniel Vikulych.” Further: “They said: 1) The Antichrist has already come and reigns mentally in the Russian church from the years of Patriarch Nikon, destroyed in it all mysteries and priesthood. 2) Those coming from the Russian church must be rebaptized.”
Historical information of Smirnov concerning the Pomortsy: “In the Pomor region the activity of priests of the old ordination rendered great service to the schism. In the Kurzhenskaya and Sunaretskaya hermitages people gathered in crowds to their divine services and for the performance of church needs, especially when the famous Abbot Dosifei served in the Kurzhenskaya hermitage. Povenez had its own old-ordained priest Ephraim, who managed to hold here approximately until the middle of the 80s. On the shore of the White Sea the hieromonk Pafnutii Solovetsky long lived, who then visited the Vyg hermitage.” Further: “The hieromonk Dosifei living in the Mileevaya hermitage rebaptized those coming to him from the neighboring Mileevaya church—peasants with wives and children.”
V. P. Andreev. The Schism and Its Significance in Russian Popular History: “But even in the less populated Olonets regions civil life soon began to develop. Marriages appeared there also among the priestless, and now Andrew Denisov consented to them.” Further: “Marriage in the priestless milieu first appears under the form of new-marriedness, and already in 1685 in Moscow Anton Kaur and Semen Artemiev preached marriage in the priestless. The first of them was a contemporary of the Solovetsky petitioners.” Further: “But with the exception of this monastery all Obonezhie already long knew family relations, and marriage was recognized by Pomor teaching.” The history of the Pomor population by the Old Believer priestless is quite extensively written by Ivan Filippov.
These inhabitants recognized: 1) The Antichrist has come and reigns in the world; 2) Nikon destroyed the old piety; 3) To recognize Nikon and those with Nikon as heretics; 4) Not to accept priests and church mysteries from Nikon’s church; 5) Not to recognize baptism in Nikon’s church; 6) To baptize those coming from Nikon’s church.
Such are the Danilovtsy-Pomortsy, tracing their origin by the path of successive baptism; and as baptism and the old holy faith were planted by the Solovetsky fathers in the Pomorie, so it is preserved even now.
As the ancient fathers, so also the contemporary Pomortsy recognize: a) The Antichrist has come into the world and reigns by the path of everything contrary to God. He is called by various names: apostate, Latin-minded proud one, bearing all evil in himself, destroyer, robber, crafty one, evil leader, bearing the seal of the time 666, or the number of his name. All these adjectival names bear allegorical coverings. In all these names intelligent people enlightened from above recognize things by experience. b) The priesthood has fallen into heresy. c) The fulfillment of the times according to Scripture. d) The world is passing through the mysterious Danielic seventieth week. e) They do not consider baptism saving among all heterodox. f) To those coming from heterodoxy they give new baptism. g) They shun priesthood, not out of contempt, but for heresies and false inventions concerning this. h) Confession, as a mystery, they reverently perform. i) They accept lawful marriage, do not tolerate depravity. j) The mystery of communion, in great necessity, believing in the Lord God, if anyone keeps himself from all impurity and ardently desires to commune, believes that the Lord Jesus Christ will vouchsafe this gift according to the faith of each, by the path He Himself knows, for: “with God all things are possible,” and: “where God wills, the orders of nature are overcome.”
Thus we have learned about the first Old Believers, and what they are we have said; the rest we propose to speak also about other Old Believers.
Chapter 12. Concerning the Old Believers Called Popovtsy, Who Accept the Priesthood of the Greco-Russian Church after the Number of the Year 1666
QUESTION. With the appearance of Nikon’s reforms, as witnessed above, there appear two warring sides: the new-believing and the old-believing—from what and how did it come about that the people faithful to antiquity divided among themselves into priestless and priestly? ANSWER. From what was indicated above concerning the priestless, you may satisfy your curiosity; but concerning the popovtsy hear and attend. When the priesthood of the ancient ordination grew scarce, some of the adherents of antiquity decided to accept fugitive priests from Nikon’s church and allowed such to perform sacred rites in their midst.
The historian Andrei Zhuravlev relates: “The popovtsy trace their beginning from one source, just as the priestless, with only this difference: that the rebaptizers, as we saw, after the death of their old priests remained entirely without priesthood and mysteries; but these determined to accept fugitive priests to themselves.
As in Pomorie the Zaonezhsky Monastery was arranged and sketes scattered from it throughout Olonets, and Vetka beyond the border was populated with numerous fugitives from Russia—at the same time in the Novgorod region on Belmash in the Chernoramensk forests Kerzhenets various popovtsy sketes appeared, of which one of elder Onuphrius from 1690 according to Avvakum’s teaching became better known than others, in the following way.”
“Vetka we see as a seductress of the superstitious; the net of delusion attracted a great number of fugitives of every rank from Russia. For Vetka greatly prided itself on the newly consecrated Pokrovsky church, which was consecrated by the monk Theodosius, and with it he gathered a monastic hermitage.”
“This Theodosius is considered the first founder of the popovtsy system. For he was the last among them of old baptism and ordination—that is, before Patriarch Nikon—and the first to establish accepting priests of new ordination, though also of such baptism.” Further: “After Theodosius on Vetka the priest Alexander took the place, and after him followed others corresponding to the quality of the people.”
The historian P. S. Smirnov concerning the popovtsy: “At the time when one part of the schism separated into the priestless, the other received the name popovtsy. Originally it appeared in the form of беглопоповщина [fugitive-priest], because its followers decided to be shepherded by priesthood fleeing from the Great Russian church.”
“Disputes about the manner of receiving fugitive priests arose at the end of the 1770s. They led to the division of беглопоповщина into two unequal parts: the перемазанцы [those anointed over], who formed the vast majority, and the дьяконовцы [deaconites], who stood for receiving fugitive priests by the third rank. Then two new centers of беглопоповщина formed: Moscow with its Rogozhskoe cemetery and Irgiz. The foundation of Rogozhskoe cemetery falls in the year 1772.”
The historian Metropolitan Macarius of Moscow: “All the Kerzhenets sketes at first accepted priests only ordained before Patriarch Nikon, rebaptized those coming to them from the Russian church; but from the first years of the 18th century, following the example, as we shall see, of their other co-believers, they began to accept also fugitive priests ordained after Nikon, and little by little abolished rebaptism.”
“In Starodubye (Chernigov province) the schism was brought by the former Moscow priest at the church of All Saints on Kulishki, Cosmas, who, not wishing to submit to the determinations of the Moscow council of 1667, fled with twenty parishioners to his friend, the Starodub colonel Gabriel Ivanov.” Further: “Among others there came from Belev another priest of old ordination, Stefan with his son Demetrius, who founded yet another settlement Mitkova. Both priests performed all services for their flock except the liturgy for lack of a temple; those coming from the Russian church they rebaptized and did not accept new priests.”
“Stefan dying commanded his spiritual children to beware generally of novelties and not to accept new ordination” (p. 324).
P. S. Smirnov. Internal Questions in the Schism: “The first Starodub and Vetka performers of needs: priest Cosmas and priest Stefan repeated with their baptism those newly baptized coming from the church, and likewise did not accept priests of new ordination. Dying, they commanded their spiritual children to keep this testament for all times.”
“Under their influence the Vetka inhabitants shunned the then-living on Vetka aforementioned priest Joasaph, who received ordination from the Tver hierarch. But when Stefan and Cosmas were no more, and Joasaph received blessing from Dosifei to perform sacred rites, the Vetka people with emotion begged Joasaph not to leave them orphans, and Joasaph indeed became their priest. He also did not accept either baptism or ordination performed according to the new books.” Further: “But Joasaph’s successor—the black priest Theodosius, himself of old ordination—already opened the door on Vetka to priests of post-Nikonian ordination, though he repeated post-Nikonian baptism: the priests Alexander and Gregory invited by them in 1696 for the consecration of the church had new ordination.” The letter of deacon Alexander which Smirnov placed in his book Internal Questions in the Schism. Theodore writes: “The last apostasy has come, soon the Antichrist will be, the forerunner of the end of the world, therefore everything approaches abolition. Hippolytus, Pope of Rome—in the word on the Antichrist by the Holy Spirit foresaw the time now begun—said concerning evil pastors destroying souls; in those times there will be an evil leader, that is, unrighteous priesthood—and now it is fulfilled. Christ said: when ye see the abomination of desolation standing in the holy place, and so forth, let him that readeth understand. The abomination of desolation—unrighteous priesthood, the delusion of Antichrist, shall be set in the holy place, that is, on the altar of unorthodox services, which we now see fulfilled. There will be no other apostasy.”
Ivan Alekseev of Starodub concerning the fugitive priesthood: “Let it be known to the reader concerning these that these five priests—Cosmas, Stefan, Job, Dosifei, and this Joasaph—coming from Great Russia, except Dosifei, performed simple services, not requiring blessing from other priests for sacred rites, being satisfied with the blessing of those hierarchs from whom they were ordained, and not confessing the grace of ordination in priests.”
Here is the very chief beginning of the faith of the popovtsy and the root of their priesthood; it did not proceed from the succession of Christ’s priesthood, but from the heretical root of the number 1666.
QUESTION. But how is it said in Scripture that the priesthood of heretics, if any of them repents of heresy, may be accepted? ANSWER. There is no such thing written in Scripture that it would be possible to borrow priesthood from heretics. QUESTION. How then does the first Nicene council in the 8th rule say: “The heretics called Puritans, coming to the catholic church, first let them confess that they submit to the church laws, and communicate with the twice-married, and forgive the repentant, and if there be in any city a true bishop or presbyter appointed, let him remain in his rank”? How is this to be understood, that after joining the church the council commands the heretical bishop or presbyter to remain again in his rank? ANSWER. Understand thus: when the heretics called Puritans come to the catholic Church, if there are among them bishops or presbyters, they are first anointed with holy chrism, as is said in the commentary on this rule: “And simply to say, following all church commands, having cursed their heresy and all others, let them be received, and only anointed with holy chrism.” When chrismation is performed over heretical clerics, then they become simple laymen; but when they express desire to be in that rank in which they were in heresy, if they are found without reproach, they are ordained anew by the hand of an orthodox bishop. This is confirmed by the Council of Constantinople in the epistle to Martyrius: “And then, it says, that is after chrismation, the diligent laymen are appointed to the rank in which they were, whether presbyters or deacons, or something else.” And Theophilus of Alexandria in his twelfth rule says: “Those who from the heresy called Puritans turn and approach the catholic Church, appoint from them deacons and presbyters and bishops according to the command of the Nicene council, if their life be right and they have nothing contrary.”
See that heretical clerics are ordained anew, and not accepted with heretical ordination. And understand the rule itself: that heretical clerics come to the Church where there is “a true bishop.” But among the popovtsy, when priests fled to them from heresy, there were no bishops, and there was no ordination upon the heretical priests; therefore, since heretics came running, manifestly they remained heretics according to ordination.
QUESTION. But could not those priests who had ordination from ancient orthodox bishops—the five, as indicated above—accept priests fleeing from heresy and place them in their ranks, out of necessity for lack of a bishop? ANSWER. A priest is one thing, and a bishop is another. A priest only performs sacred rites but does not ordain; a bishop both performs sacred rites and ordains. Therefore a priest may receive a heretical priest to repentance and unite him with the faithful through chrismation or baptism, but he cannot give the grace of ordination, so that a priest coming from heresy might again perform sacred rites.
Concerning the rights and duties of an orthodox priest. Symeon of Thessalonica writes: “Hear: no priest can perform sacred rites in the Spirit, or do anything else, unless he has ordination. But this is from the bishop. Therefore through him the episcopate acts. Again, a priest does not perform the mysteries without an altar: but this is consecrated through chrism; and chrism through the bishop: it is perfected by him himself. Therefore without a bishop there is neither sacrifice nor priest nor altar at all; thus all these things are through the bishop.” See that a priest does nothing without a bishop, but among the Old Believer popovtsy there was no such bishop when they accepted fugitive heretical priests—understand that this was unlawful and not according to God’s will. For a presbyter can only baptize and perform sacred rites, but he cannot give the right to sacred rites to a priest coming from heresy. This again Symeon of Thessalonica confirms: “But a presbyter, it says, called perfect as having only perfective grace in the mysteries: not transmissive. He baptizes and performs sacred rites: but he cannot ordain nor do anything else to a priest, or to any who partake of the sacred rank.”
From this it is manifest that fugitive priesthood from heresy is unlawful, and therefore not saving.
Hear also the prohibition: “It is not permissible for a priest to perform sacred rites.” In the preface to the Nomocanon it is laid down: “But the sins of priests and protodeacons which bring deposition and torment are subject to the judgment of bishops, lest a spiritual father dare to absolve them.” Of Saint Dionysius the Areopagite: the essential: “Therefore the sacred order of divine ordinances, the priesthood—that is, ordination—the divine chrism perfectly and the sacred altar’s service of divine hierarchs with perfective powers alone vouchsafes. Interpretation. Note that neither to consecrate nor to perfect chrism is of a presbyter, nor to bring an altar to offer upon it, nor to ordain. For these things only a hierarch can do; without whom a priest neither baptizes nor offers, but performs sacred rites of those afterward made by the bishop.”
See, beloved, the fugitive priesthood from heresy and attend with the mind to its validity—whether it is holy or not. History and the laws of Scripture are laid before you here; if you wish to be with Christ, attend to His teaching: that many false Christs and false prophets shall arise, and the time is near which is; the last week of Daniel is running its course, and the coming of Christ is already at the doors. Attend to what Christ said in the holy Gospel: “Ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky and of the earth; but how is it that ye do not discern this time?” “Take heed that no man deceive you. For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many.”
Thus far concerning the fugitive priesthood among the Old Believers.
Chapter 13. Concerning the Old Ritualists Holding the Belokrinitsa Priesthood
QUESTION. Tell me about the priesthood existing among the Old Ritualists called popovtsy, which is called Belokrinitsa—what is it? ANSWER. The so-called Belokrinitsa priesthood is the same as the fugitive-priest one, with only this difference: that the fugitive-priests accepted only priests from the Russian church, but here they accepted a metropolitan from the Greek church.
QUESTION. Tell me, when was this? ANSWER. In the year 1846. As the historian Nikolai Subbotin testifies: “In general this day, October 28, 1846, from which the now existing hierarchy among the schismatics traces its beginning, when the event occurred that constitutes an epoch in the history of the schism, must be marked in the annals of the schism as one of the most memorable.”
QUESTION. So is this priesthood lawful and holy? ANSWER. It is not lawful and not holy. QUESTION. Can you confirm by Scripture that this priesthood is not lawful and not holy? ANSWER. I can. Hear and attend.
- Priesthood proceeds by succession through ordination.
- Priesthood that has ceased its succession is no longer successively Christ’s, but collateral.
On the first: successive ordination of priesthood ceased from 1666 according to the belief of the popovtsy themselves in general. On the second: ordination of priesthood among the popovtsy from the year 1846 took its beginning from the heretical church: since, according to their own belief, the metropolitan Ambrose they accepted was a heretic. But a fugitive priest could not ordain a heretical bishop, as has been attested above: therefore it is unlawful. Not holy because the Holy Spirit does not act in heretics: “For the Holy Spirit forsakes them,” as the Great Basil said in his first rule. And the 68th rule of the holy Apostles says: “He who is ordained twice and he who ordained him, let both be deposed, unless the first hand was only heretical. In the commentary it is said: For those baptized by them (heretics) are not baptized, and those ordained are not clerics.” Not holy because in heretics there acts not the Holy Spirit but a spirit, as the venerable Joseph Volotsky says: “Heretics have in themselves the unclean satanic spirit.” And the theologian called the Antichrist a heretic—so how can the divine judgment follow the Antichrist’s judgment?
QUESTION. But how then were ancient heretical clerics accepted, as John the son of Marcion by the venerable Sabbas and Theodosius, in his own rank? ANSWER. John the son of Marcion was not of heretical ordination, but orthodox, as was his baptism. Hear what is related of him in the life of Sabbas the Sanctified: “The venerable Sabbas was building a monastery near Castalia, helped by his own means by the presbyter of holy Sion Marcion, with his son Anthony and John. On the shore. This John was patriarch in Jerusalem after Elias.” See that John with his father Marcion and brother Anthony were orthodox.
Concerning the deposition of Patriarch Elias of Jerusalem in the life of Sabbas the Sanctified it is written: “When therefore Olympius came with much force, he immediately fulfilled the emperor’s command. He deposed the patriarch without trial and sent him into exile to Aila, and in his place raised the son of Marcion the presbyter John, who promised to curse the Chalcedonian council and to have communion with Severus.” See that John was raised from the orthodox to the patriarchal rank by the indication of the eparch Olympius and ordained by the remaining clergy after Elias—orthodox; for the eparch could not ordain. And moreover know this: that John only “promised” to defend the Sidonian council and have communion with Severus, but Severus was not in Jerusalem but in Antioch, and he fulfilled neither the one nor the other. For when the venerable Sabbas learned of this, gathering monks from all monasteries as a certain commander with an army of monastics came to Jerusalem, he reproached John for the word he had given, that he promised to reject the Chalcedonian council and commune with Severus. John, ashamed before so many great fathers who came with Sabbas, promised them not to do this—to reject the Chalcedonian council—but gave his word to defend the Chalcedonian council and to curse the Sidonian together with Severus, and thus he fulfilled it.
Hearing this, the emperor grew angry with the eparch Olympius and deposed him from rank for choosing such a one—that is, an orthodox patriarch—instead; and instead of Olympius he appointed Anastasius as eparch in this Palestine and sent him to Jerusalem to incline Patriarch John to accept communion with Severus and the Sidonian council and to curse the Chalcedonian.
When Anastasius came to Jerusalem, he seized Patriarch John and cast him into prison. John besought Anastasius to grant him respite, promising to fulfill the emperor’s will voluntarily and not under compulsion. Anastasius believed John’s word and commanded him released from prison. John secretly sent to inform Sabbas and Theodosius of this and asked them to hasten their coming. And after a week both archimandrites Sabbas and Theodosius arrived, having with them monks as many as ten thousand. When the church council took place, and the eparch Anastasius, and there also Hypatius the emperor’s kinsman came to the church with his soldiers, and a multitude of people gathered: the patriarch ascended the ambo, having with him Sabbas and Theodosius; and all the people with the black-robed cried out to the patriarch: Curse the heretics, confirm the Chalcedonian council. And taking boldness, the patriarch cried out saying: “If anyone is of one mind with Eutyches, Nestorius, Severus, and Soterichus, let him be anathema.”
See that in the action of John the son of Marcion there is nothing in common with Metropolitan Ambrose. John was orthodox and ordained to patriarch by orthodox bishops. But Ambrose was a heretic both by baptism and by ordination. Moreover, Sabbas and Theodosius did not join John but were only witnesses of his cursing of heretics. See that there is no likeness of white to black, so also of John to Ambrose. For Ambrose, as a heretic, was joined by the fugitive priest Jerome by the second rank of chrismation, and he could not re-ordain him to the rank of bishop.
QUESTION. I see that you speak rightly, but do not tell me also about Patriarch Meletius of Antioch, how he was ordained to the Antiochian patriarchate by the Arians, and yet he ordained Saint John Chrysostom to deacon: was ordination ever repeated over Meletius? ANSWER. Hear and attend: Saint Meletius was not a heretic first of all. As Nikephoros the Greek historian relates in his life: “Saint Meletius was first bishop of Sebaste in Armenia, then transferred to Beroea in Syria, afterward became archbishop of the throne of Antioch.” See that Meletius was not a heretic but orthodox in all things, since before Antioch he was appointed bishop in Sebaste—manifestly by orthodox bishops; but he came to Antioch already a bishop, as is related in his life. He was appointed in this manner: “When the impious heretic Macedonius, false shepherd of the church of Constantinople, was deposed from the throne, Eudoxius archbishop of Antioch, likewise an Arian heretic, desired the throne of Constantinople for the sake of riches, since in the reign of Constantius son of Constantine the Great the church of Constantinople abounded in many riches more than that of Antioch and others; therefore Eudoxius, despising the throne of Antioch, began to seek that of Constantinople. When the Antiochians learned of this, they grew very angry with their archbishop Eudoxius for despising their church and expelled him; he went and took the throne of Constantinople, but the Antiochians, having gathered a council, made a common judgment of election whom to raise to the throne instead of Eudoxius; but there were then among them very many and most notable Arians who could do much: and the orthodox were fewer, and these were despised and called Eustathians after holy Eustathius who had formerly been archbishop of Antioch and suffered exile for the pious faith. In that council the name of holy Meletius was on the lips of all, and all resolved to have him as their archbishop; and especially the Arians desired him, thinking him to be of one mind with them, and hoping that he would bring the Eustathians also to the same mind and teach all Antioch the dogmas of the Arians. They therefore composed a common judgment of election, confirmed it with the signature of their hands, and entrusted holy Meletius to holy Eusebius bishop of Samosata, a right-believing man who was at that council, and having sent a petition to holy Meletius with imperial consent, they brought him to Antioch with great honor and popular meeting.”
See that the Arianizing Antiochians together with the orthodox asked Bishop Meletius by common election—with a letter—to occupy the throne of the church of Antioch. And to whom was it entrusted by the council to raise him to the patriarchal rank of Antioch? To Eusebius bishop of Samosata, an orthodox man. See the truth of things shining like the sun, and the flower of grace-successive ordination blooming on the throne of Antioch? And therefore it is manifest that holy Meletius was not a heretic, nor did he accept ordination from heretics.
And Athanasius of Alexandria also relates: “Meletius, who had been bishop first of Sebaste in Armenia, then of Beroea in Syria. The Arians thought to see in him one of their own mind, but they were deceived.”
Likewise Baronius testifies in the year of the Lord 360, under number 12: “When Eudoxius came from Antioch to Constantinople, in his place the Arians gave Meletius bishop of Sebaste, thinking him to be of one mind with the Arians, but they were deceived. For when raised to the episcopate of Antioch, he began from orthodoxy.” Further: “Theodoret writes that Eusebius bishop of Samosata, an orthodox man, secretly arranged Meletius on the throne of Antioch, knowing what he was inwardly, and kept the writing of his election with himself.” The Menaion for the month of June, day 22; in the life of the holy hieromartyr Eusebius bishop of Samosata it is written of the same: “Knowing well concerning holy Meletius, who was bishop of Sebaste in Armenia, that he is orthodox, holding firmly to the first ecumenical council of the holy fathers in Nicaea, he counseled all to elect Meletius to the patriarchate. Those thinking Arianly, not knowing Meletius’s orthodoxy but thinking him of one mind with them, easily obeyed Eusebius’s counsel, and composed a common judgment of election against him, confirmed it with the signature of their hands, and entrusted it to holy Eusebius.”
See the truth of things, that Meletius was first of all an orthodox bishop, and he was raised to the Antiochian throne not by Arians but by holy Eusebius bishop of Samosata; the Arians only thought about Meletius—that is, supposed that Meletius would defend the dogmas of Arius, but they were mistaken, therefore they deposed him from the throne; but remembering that they had given their own handwritten letter for the election of Meletius, which they entrusted to holy Eusebius, they feared when they would be exposed at the council, and entreated the emperor to send an official to take the letter from Eusebius, but Eusebius did not give that letter, in order to expose the Arianizers in falsehood by it and to magnify the orthodox Meletius. Moreover attend to this, beloved, that then everything was done by the judgment of bishops, but the Old Believer popovtsy did their affairs by the judgment of laymen with the participation of priests coming from heresy. And that Meletius was not a heretic, free from heretical ordination is attested also by our Russian holy fathers.
At the council under Tsar Ivan Vasilievich and Metropolitan Macarius of Moscow the fathers say: “This Meletius was bishop of Sebaste, very renowned in life and word. But for the disorder of those under his authority he renounced his episcopate and remained in silence. But the heretics thought that Meletius thought with them. They asked him of the emperor to be patriarch, and this came to be.”
And by this trustworthy testimony it is certain that holy Meletius did not accept Arian ordination, but was bishop of Sebaste, orthodox, and had successive orthodox ordination upon him; the Arianizers only thought that Meletius would be their supporter but were mistaken. From what has been presented understand: what difference there is between the orthodox Meletius and the heretic Ambrose.
QUESTION. I am troubled by the narration: orthodox and Arians had a joint council for the election of Meletius—I am perplexed how the orthodox had communion with Arians; tell me about this? ANSWER. Do not marvel nor be troubled, beloved, but incline your ear to hearing and understand that the Arianizers had not yet been condemned—attend to this: the first ecumenical council condemned and anathematized only the originator of the heresy Arius himself, but the council said nothing about the followers of his teaching. Therefore the Arianizers were still in the Church, for they had not been excommunicated.
But when the second ecumenical council was held, then the rule was laid down against the Arianizers themselves, and this is the seventh rule: those coming to the holy Church from the Arians they commanded to be anointed with chrism. But the affair with Meletius and the Arians themselves was between the first and second ecumenical councils.
QUESTION. I am satisfied with this resolution, but it is still necessary to ask: you say it is impossible for a priest to accept clerical heretics and leave them in their ranks, be it priest, bishop, or deacon—so how did the priest Michael accept such and leave them in their ranks? ANSWER. The priest Michael did accept heretics, truly, but not so simply as you think. Hear what the historian Baronius relates of him: “Without delay the pope sent to Constantinople the priest Michael for the reception and absolution of those repenting who, for fear of the Caesar, had apostatized from the holy faith, and easily returned to it.” See first that the pope sent the priest Michael and gave him the right for this. Second, Michael received those orthodox who had apostatized for fear of the Caesar to repentance by the will and blessing of the orthodox pope; but the fugitive priest Jerome himself was first of all a heretic-fugitive and received the heretic Ambrose without any permission for this. The difference is obvious.
QUESTION. But Patriarch Anatolius of Constantinople was ordained by the heretic Dioscorus—so how was he patriarch of Constantinople and president of the fourth ecumenical council, and how was he accepted with ordination from the heretic Dioscorus? ANSWER. Hear and attend: Dioscorus ordained Anatolius then when he had not yet been condemned by the council for heresy.
There is testimony concerning Dioscorus and Anatolius in the acts of the ecumenical councils, saying thus: “Dioscorus, contrary to the spirit of the canons, permitting himself ordination to the episcopate of Constantinople, raises to bishops of it a certain Anatolius who appeared in Constantinople with answers of the church of Alexandria. In concelebration with Dioscorus was also Eutyches. Anatolius, not knowing what would come of this, said to him with gratitude: Wherever you appeared, everywhere you ordained.”
Let us look in history when this was—before the trial of Dioscorus or after the trial.
“This affair was in the year 449 from the Nativity of Christ. When Dioscorus came from Alexandria to Constantinople for the fourth ecumenical council, and: in the place of Flavian in Constantinople he gave Anatolius, and in the place of Domnus in Antioch he gave Maximus; this same impious Dioscorus.” See that Dioscorus ordained Anatolius in 449 still before his deposition. Dioscorus was deposed in 451, as the same historian relates: “They pronounced sentence upon him, depriving him of episcopate and of all sacred ministry. First the chief ones, then all the six hundred bishops unanimously condemned him.”
Likewise in the books of the Acts of the Ecumenical Councils it is related. Thus it was said: “The holy, great, and ecumenical council, by the grace of God, by the command of our most pious and most God-loving Emperors, gathered in the Bithynian city of Chalcedon in the most holy and victorious church of the martyr Euphemia—to Dioscorus.
Know that you—for contempt of the divine canons and for your disobedience to this Ecumenical Council, and besides other your offenses in which you are guilty, for not appearing on the thirteenth day of the present month of October before the holy and Ecumenical Council to answer the accusations brought against you—are deprived of episcopate and alienated from every church office by the holy and Ecumenical Council.”
This was in the year 451 after Christ. But Dioscorus ordained Anatolius in the year 449, two years before his deposition. Therefore the ordination, as being while he was in the church, was not rejected; but when he was stripped of episcopate and excommunicated from the church, then nothing from him was acceptable. But let us again return to the act of the seventh Ecumenical Council. The most holy Tarasius said: “What will you say about Anatolius? Was he not the president of the holy fourth Council? And yet he was ordained by the impious Dioscorus in the presence of Eutyches. Thus we understand those ordained by heretics, as Anatolius was accepted. Again truly is the divine saying that children are not to be put to death for their fathers, but each dies for his own sin, and finally ordination is from God.”
See how Saint Tarasius the patriarch, as president of the seventh Ecumenical Council, did not reproach the fourth Ecumenical Council that he was ordained by the heretic Dioscorus, since Dioscorus ordained Anatolius before the trial upon him; so here the speech is about the iconoclasts, and from their number many declare submission to the Church, ask to remain in their places which they occupy in sacred ranks; therefore the holy father said that they received ordination from God—that is, from the hands of truly divine bishops; since this occurred before the trial of the iconoclasts. But when the trial was held over such, then it is forbidden to recognize ordination among heretics. As was also established by those same holy fathers who were at the seventh Ecumenical Council. They said: “If anyone dares to accept ordination from excommunicated heretics after the proclamation of the conciliar determination and the unanimous opinion of the churches concerning orthodoxy: let him be subject to deposition.” See that ordination is accepted from such heretics as have not yet been condemned; but from heretics condemned by the church ordination is taken away, as is said. This is confirmed also by the historian Baronius. In the year of the Lord 787, under number 12, he writes: “And the bishops who erred and were iconoclasts, for the sake of peace, when they repented, were returned to their episcopates.” See where ordination is from God—manifestly upon those who from orthodoxy turned to heresy. Here we will rest the answer concerning the popovtsy; let us take up the rest.
From what has been shown above it is evident: 1) The popovtsy do not have successive ordination. 2) They borrow priesthood from heresy. 3) They recognize heretical baptism as baptism. 4) They confess ordination from God in heretics. 5) They arranged the heretic Metropolitan Ambrose (according to their belief) by a fugitive priest. 6) In the encyclical epistle they confess: “The church now ruling in Russia, together with the Greek, believes not in another God but in the one with us. 7) The name Iisus they accept in the encyclical epistle, saying: ‘Nevertheless the written and pronounced by the present Greeks and Russians thus Iisus we do not dare to blaspheme nor call by the name of another Jesus and by the name of the adversary of Christ, as some priestless foolishly think. For now the ruling church in Russia, together with the Greek, under this name confesses the same Christ the Savior.’ 8) Likewise the four-pointed cross is not the shadow of the old shadowy covenant and is not abolished from the new-grace law of Christ.” Thus far concerning the popovtsy.
Chapter 14. Concerning the Old Ritualists Priestless Called Spasovy, or Netovshchina
QUESTION. Whence did the Old Believer Spasovy originate—from the ancient, pre-Nikonian Church, or from the Church after Nikon? ANSWER. The Spasovy originated from the ruling Church in Russia after Nikon. QUESTION. If this is so, as you say, confirm for me by writing that the Spasovy did not come from the ancient but from the new Church. ANSWER. That the Spasovy originated from the Church after Nikon is certain, and that this is true I will present witnesses. Andrei Ioannov Zhuravlev testifies: “A certain Kozma, an illiterate peasant, was the founder of this sect. He was the first in the priestless to forbid rebaptism, in which many, contrary to all the rebaptizers, followed Kozma and abandoned rebaptism. Therefore at first they were called ‘Kozminovshchina.’ Their teaching, excluding rebaptism, is almost in agreement with what has been described above: they also teach that the Antichrist has come into the world, and they have seen neither the word of right faith nor its mysteries anywhere. ‘And so there is no sanctity on earth, therefore those desiring to hold the old faith ought with us to flee to the Savior, Who Himself knows how to save us poor ones.’
They are called Netovshchina because they say there is no orthodox priesthood and no mysteries in the world.” Metropolitan Macarius of Moscow also testifies: “The Spasovo agreement, otherwise Netovshchina or Kuzminovshchina. It is called Kuzminovshchina after the name of its founder Kuzma, an illiterate peasant. It is still called Netovshchina because it taught and teaches that there is now in the world neither orthodox priesthood, nor mysteries, nor grace.” Further: “The followers of Netovshchina do not rebaptize those coming to them, sometimes they do not even baptize their own children in the hope that the Savior can save even without baptism; they have monks, and they consider marriage wherever it was performed indissoluble.”
V. V. Andreev: “The Spasovo agreement (Netovshchina) also represents a softening of Pomor teaching. Its founder was Kuzma, for which reason the agreement itself is sometimes called Kuzminovshchina. The illiterate peasant Kuzma also appeared as teacher to poor people. Kuzma rejected rebaptism.”
P. S. Smirnov. History of Russian Old Ritualism: “The Netov direction arose very early, still in the 17th century, and originally the Old Ritualist sect of this direction was called Kuzminovshchina after the name of the founder Kuzma.” Further: “They interpret thus: although even a heretic baptizes, yet a priest in vestments, and not a simple peasant. Nevertheless, when an infant is carried to church for baptism, at that time old men and old women of the Netovtsy distribute prepared pancakes to the poor, asking them to pray that God complete the baptism and count it as holy.” And thus there can be no doubt that the name Netovtsy was originally applied to the followers of the schism-teacher Kuzma, although the person of the latter cannot yet be determined with precision.” The historians clearly say that the Old Believer Spasovy came out of the ruling Church in Russia after Nikon.
QUESTION. It is evident that the Spasovy have the root of their baptism from the ruling Church in Russia after Nikon; I ask you to testify by holy Scripture: is it possible for them to be saved with the new baptism? ANSWER. Absolutely impossible. For the Savior Christ in His holy Gospel says: “Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted up.” And again: “Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.”
QUESTION. From what plant did the Spasovy originate? ANSWER. You have seen from history that manifestly the Spasovy originated from the plant of the Church of the year 1666, when the old was rejected with a curse and the new was confirmed by councils.
QUESTION. And what Christ says concerning baptism: “Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit”—what are we to understand by these words? ANSWER. Grace-filled baptism. QUESTION. Tell me: can there be grace-filled baptism among all who are called Christians? ANSWER. No. Only in the true Church of Christ; where Christ is, there is grace. QUESTION. Is it impossible for baptism to be among heretics? ANSWER. Baptism is possible. But grace-filled baptism is impossible among heretics. Basil the Great in his first rule says: “For the Holy Spirit forsakes them (heretics).” In the seventy-third rule of the Council of Carthage, in the commentary, it is said: “For heretical baptism is not baptism, but rather defilement.” Zonaras in the commentary on the 68th rule of the holy Apostles also says: “For neither the baptism of heretics can make anyone a Christian, nor their ordination make anyone a cleric.”
Holy baptism is the seal of faith, as Gregory the Theologian says: “If thou shalt anticipate thyself with the seal of baptism, and for the future fence thyself with the best and strongest help, having signed both soul and body with anointing and Spirit.” And in the Great Catechism it is said: “With which the Lord God, as His own sheep, marks and seals us with holy baptism.” But the Lord God abides only in His holy Church, as the prophet of old spoke from the mouth of God: “And I will dwell in them and walk in them; and I will be their God.” But in heretics God does not abide. Hear what Scripture says of them: “For heretics have both hypocrisy and falsehood, because unclean demonic spirits dwell in them.” And again: “But heretics have in themselves the unclean satanic spirit—how can they bind and loose on heaven and on earth?”
The holy martyr Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage, wrote: “But it has been handed down to us that there is one God, and one Christ, and one faith, and one hope, and one Church, and one baptism established in one Church. If anyone now should fall away from this unity, such a one must necessarily be considered a heretic.” Further: “Likewise Peter, proving and defending this unity, taught that we can be saved in no other way than through one baptism alone, belonging only to one Church.” Further: “For as in the time of that universal baptism which cleansed all ancient unrighteousness, whoever was not in Noah’s ark could not be saved from the water: so also now, whoever is not baptized in the Church—in the mystical likeness of Noah’s ark—founded on the Lord’s unity, cannot be saved by baptism.”
In the Great Catechism “On the Mystery of Baptism”: “To this also, since no one can be saved except in union with the Church, as also in the time of Noah those not in the ark perished by water. How then shall they be united with the Church here, if they are not brought into it by baptism?”
See and understand who the Spasovy are and what their lot is.
QUESTION. But the Spasovy say of themselves that they are Old Believers, they think they are in the Church—so will they not be saved either? ANSWER. If the Spasovy were in the Church according to the old holy faith, they would accept baptism from the ancient holy Church; but they not only deprived themselves of this only saving source of baptism, but all were born by baptism in Nikon’s Church, and they fight for it. Even though they have separated from that Church in which they were baptized, yet not seeking the ancient source of holy baptism and not joining the zealots of the truly old faith, they made themselves a society of Old Believers and stood on a slippery path to salvation.
Therefore the holy martyr Cyprian writes: “Whoever, having despised the evangelical and apostolic tradition, not following anyone, came forth from himself.” And the Great Basil also writes: “For where the beginning is not firm, there the end is not strong.” And: “What one does not have himself, he cannot give to others.” But the Spasovy do not have baptism from the truly old faith, therefore they cannot give it to others. For the same holy father said: “Baptism is the seal of faith—and faith is the confession of Divinity.” From this attend to what the Old Believer Spasovy are. The Spasovy confess: 1) The Antichrist has come and reigns. 2) Baptism among any heretics whatsoever, only if it be in three immersions, is holy and divine. 3) They reject confession to the face of a man, though some confess. 4) About thirty years, a little more, ago they began to baptize infants with their own old men. 5) They recognize lay marriage as lawful.
Thus far concerning the Spasovtsy.
Chapter 15. Concerning the Old Ritualists Fedoseevtsy and Filippovtsy
QUESTION. What are the so-called Fedoseevtsy and Filippovtsy Old Ritualists? ANSWER. The Fedoseevtsy Old Ritualists by origin from the ancient holy faith, by baptism are Christians, but they err in their understanding of the mystery of marriage: they reject marriage, reasoning: there is no priesthood and there is no marriage.
QUESTION. If there is no marriage when there is no priesthood, then how do generations upon generations of Fedoseevtsy Old Ritualists continue to be born? ANSWER. By the path of open and secret fornication!
QUESTION. Do the Fedoseevtsy and Filippovtsy have any foundation from divine Scripture that it is possible to prolong the human race by the path of secret and open fornication? ANSWER. There is not only no foundation in divine Scripture for fornicating cohabitation, but it is strictly forbidden. The Apostle Paul in the epistle to the Corinthians says: “Now I have written unto you not to keep company, if any man that is called a brother be a fornicator, and so forth, with such an one no not to eat.” And in the commentary on the 26th rule of Basil the Great it is said: “And for this reason fornication is not marriage, nor the beginning of marriage, but sin and transgression of the law of God.”
QUESTION. So do the Fedoseevtsy and Filippovtsy Old Ritualists err against the law of God by which marriage is held? ANSWER. Not only against the law, but against God Himself do the Fedoseevtsy and Filippovtsy err. Blessing upon marriage was given by the most good God Himself in the person of the first-created forefathers Adam and Eve, saying: “Be fruitful and multiply, and fill the earth, and subdue it.” And to the second forefather Noah, as Moses writes, God’s promise was given: “And God blessed Noah and his sons, and said, Be fruitful and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it.” See that both Fedoseevtsy and Filippovtsy err against God Himself. God gave blessing to the human race, without distinction: to barbarian and believer, marriage, and not lawless fornication.
The Apostle Paul writes: “If any brother hath a wife that believeth not, and she be pleased to dwell with him, let him not put her away.” See that the Apostle calls the wife of a believing brother who married in unbelief a wife. Therefore even among unbelievers marriages are constituted without violating blood kinship; they are lawful marriages, but the Fedoseevtsy and Filippovtsy, having rejected the all-powerful blessing of God upon marriage for all the days of the world’s existence, have reduced it to human conditions: there is no priest, and there is no marriage.
QUESTION. Who was the first to sow this teaching contrary to God? ANSWER. A certain Feodosii Vasiliev. As the historian Andrei Ioannov relates concerning this: “The chief of that was Feodosii Vasiliev, church clerk of the Krestetsky yam, who in 1706 or 1707 (according to the Pomortsy) was the first to break away from the Vygoretsk union.”
QUESTION. In Vygorets itself they also rejected marriage, just as Feodosii and Filipp—what will you say about the Vygoretsk Pomortsy? ANSWER. The Vygoretsk Pomortsy rejected marriage because the male and female monasteries were arranged according to the monastic rule; and therefore it was impossible to live either in the male with wives or in the female with husbands, but in the so-called sketes they lived in family fashion, as the historian Andreev relates: “In the first time Andrew Denisov could firmly stand against marriage, and married life among the priestless was established only in the south in Chuguev, on the Don, in Austria, where the surrounding sphere most quickly conditioned civil and social life. But even in the less populated regions civil life soon began to develop. Marriages appeared there also among the priestless, and Andrew Denisov now consented to them!” The reason for the celibacy of the Pomortsy is explained as the same historian says: “The Solovetsky monks planted in the north a desert-dwelling, celibate schism. The wandering and scattered life amid the inhospitable northern forests, together with persecutions, long maintained the family-less character of the schism on the Russian outskirts. Later another reason strongly influenced the maintenance of celibacy among the priestless schismatics: the recruit obligation was borne only by the married milieu, and the more resourceful of the Russian people, not wishing to bear recruit service, adhering to the teaching that preached celibacy, later had wives and children but were officially and according to the statute of their sect counted as unmarried, thus freeing themselves from recruit service.”
Here are the two main reasons that forced the ancestors of the Pomortsy to remain in celibacy. 1) The Solovetsky monks, as fugitives from persecution, could not teach otherwise than on monastic terms—by the path of celibacy, recognizing the time as the last. 2) It is quite admissible that the ancestors of the Pomortsy, in order to avoid recruit obligation—not because they did not wish to serve the tsar and fatherland, to which the Pomortsy were never opponents, but so as not to violate the old faith which was then persecuted with all severity—avoided military service by indirect celibacy, but in essence they recognized marriage as the eternal promise of God.
And here to great regret people who were in seclusion and persecuted for the faith so thoughtlessly accepted forced celibacy as law.
QUESTION. In the first times of the Old Faith was there teaching of priestless marriage among the priestless Old Ritualists? ANSWER. There was. Already in 1685, as Andreev relates: “in Moscow Anton Kaur and Semen Artemiev preached marriage in the priestless. The first of them was a contemporary of the Solovetsky petitioners.”
And with the exception of the Vygoretsk region, all Obonezhie already long knew family relations, and marriage was recognized by Pomor teaching. See that marriage was recognized by the Pomortsy even when the Vyg hermitage flourished, and even earlier in Moscow in 1685 Anton Kaur and Semen Artemiev preached marriages among the priestless Old Ritualists.
QUESTION. If marriage among the priestless Old Ritualists was preached so early and tolerated by the Vygovtsy in the sketes, then how do the Fedoseevtsy and Filippovtsy not attend to the need of lawful family life, trampling God’s blessing upon marriage, and continue to live in depravity? ANSWER. By extreme ignorance and crude stubbornness. By ignorance, because they do not enter into the position of their ancestors and their extreme necessities for existence in the faith. The ancestors had no time for family life when every moment of their life they could not be safe from persecution. By coarseness of upbringing and habits from people who poorly valued evangelical love and saving peace. By stubbornness, seeing with their own eyes that the end of the world has not yet come and, having lived whole centuries, they do not wish to acknowledge their delusion that celibacy is possible only for each separate person in the lot assigned to him by the Creator, but in no way for the existence and continuation of the human race.
QUESTION. I see that the Feodoseevtsy and Filippovtsy are not right in their teaching and far from the truth concerning the essence of marriage, but tell me: can marriage be performed without a priest, by parental blessing, or in some other way? ANSWER. Marriage can be performed both without a priest in necessity and without necessity. First: marriage has first of all blessing from God: “Be fruitful, He said, and multiply, and fill the earth.”
Marriage was honored by His own presence by Jesus Christ Himself and was vouchsafed by the miracle of turning water into wine. Second: the Apostle Paul recognized marriages also among pagans—marriages in ancient times were performed even without a priest, by the personal consent and love of bridegroom and bride, with the consent of parents. As Theodore Balsamon testifies in the commentary on the 38th rule of Basil the Great: “And therefore only the subsequent agreement (of parents) makes the marriage innocent. And this, it seems to me, took place when marriage was concluded by agreement alone.”
Sevast Armenopulos. Book 8: “Marriage is the union of husband and wife and joint inheritance for the whole of life, communion of divine and human laws, whether by blessing, or by crowning, or by record. And what is done without these is counted as not having been.” Likewise Matthew the Corrector repeats: “Marriage is the union of husband and wife and joint inheritance for the whole of life, communion of divine and human laws, whether by blessing, or by crowning, or by record; and what is done without these is counted as not having been.”
The law of the Greek emperors Leo and Constantine. Book of the Rudder, chapter 50: “Christian marriage is agreed, whether written or unwritten, between husband and wife.” Further: “Written marriage is constituted in written proper form by three trustworthy witnesses according to what is now lawfully ordained by us piously. But if by narrowness or humility one cannot well and pleasantly constitute and write the marriage, then let the marriage be agreed even unwritten, without guile, by the counsel of the uniting persons’ parents. Or in church for the sake of blessing, or before five friends it was commanded.”
QUESTION. Marriage then is a church mystery. Tell me wherein this mystery consists? ANSWER. In the bridegroom and bride. See what is written concerning the mystery of matrimony in the Great Catechism.
QUESTION. What is marriage? ANSWER. Marriage is a mystery by which bridegroom and bride from pure love in their heart earnestly desire one another, and make agreement between themselves and a vow that they will willingly, by God’s blessing, be joined in common and indivisible cohabitation. Just as Adam and Eve before the fall and without carnal union had right and true marriage. And it is the union of husband and wife according to lawful order in indivisible cohabitation, who from God receive specially this grace: to bear children well and Christianly and to raise them, and to be preserved from abominable fornicating sin and incontinence.
QUESTION. What is the matter of this mystery? ANSWER. Those being joined in marriage. QUESTION. Who is the agent of this mystery? ANSWER. First, the Lord God Himself, as Moses the God-seer writes: “And God blessed them, saying, Be fruitful and multiply, and fill the earth, and subdue it.” And in the Gospel He confirms, saying: “What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.” After this the spouses themselves perform this mystery for themselves, saying: “I take thee as my wife,” “I take thee as my husband,” as if one sells oneself, he himself is both the thing and the merchant. So also in this mystery they both sell and give themselves together into this honorable service.
Thus it is trustworthy that the mystery of marriage is constituted by the spouses themselves. This constituent love those who wish to be lawfully joined, without hindrance of kinship, with the consent and blessing of parents, God Himself blesses; which the priestless Old Believer Pomortsy undoubtedly have as lawful marriage, even though it is performed without priesthood. For they do not lack priesthood out of contempt for priesthood, but for benevolent reasons.
But the teaching of the Feodoseevtsy is such: 1) they recognize the Antichrist as having come. 2) Priesthood has fallen into heresy. 3) They baptize all coming to them from heterodoxy. 4) They have no communion in drink and food with heterodox. 5) They do not recognize lay marriage. 6) They recognize: the time of Antichrist, in which marriage cannot be. They have many other peculiarities, but they are not important.
The Filippovtsy teach: 1) Not to pray for heterodox tsars. 2) To write the eight-pointed cross of Christ with the title I. N. Ts. I. 3) They shun the Pomortsy for praying for tsars and for signing to voivode Samarin that they would pray for tsars and authorities.
Such is the main teaching of the Feodoseevtsy and Filippovtsy Old Ritualists.
CONCLUSION
All this I have written for the sake of saving cause, and I have depicted each agreement in its hope of salvation with things and appearance. I have omitted nothing from the belief of each separate hope of salvation, and I have added nothing unnecessary. But everything that each separate society has in the realm of canonical right, church traditions, and the very dogmas, I have written exactly and clearly, moved by the zeal of care for the old faith; not wishing to be a partaker of anything new. The reason for writing this is the reproaches from people who are not with us in faith: You, say the reproachers of us, all called Old Ritualists do not agree with the ruling Greco-Russian Church—why do you not agree among yourselves when you all confess the old faith? For this reason, as far as God’s grace helped, having written, I have delivered it, for what reasons we do not agree in faith with the ruling Greco-Russian Church and among ourselves for very important reasons, and not out of contempt for one another. For all zealots of ancient piety desire to be saved under the banner of the old faith, but you see who among all Old Ritualists truly holds the old faith in all its inviolability. Do not marvel at this if there are many Old Ritualists; for it must be so, that each, even if he will be saved in struggle, and not grow lazy concerning his salvation. Do not marvel also at the disputes among Old Ritualists themselves, but attend, for they do this for the salvation of souls, and not to shame one another, even if somewhere they speak harshly, yet they seek truth alone. For even the most insensible and cold stones, if they simply lie on the earth, manifest nothing but insensibility; but if they strike one another, they give forth fire. If cold and insensible bodies from striking one another give forth such heat, how much more do the animate bodies of zealots of the old faith from disputes give forth the bright light of their confession. But you, seeing what is sanctified by Scripture, who stands closer to the number 666, understand. For it has been shown you clearly: 1) The popovtsy accepting fugitive priesthood from heresy accept it and are shepherded by it. 2) The popovtsy founded a new hierarchy from 1846, which they now hold and are governed by. 3) The Spasovy, not recognizing any priesthood, originated by baptism from the ruling Church, and now accept it. 4) The Feodoseevtsy reject marriage, thinking to live purely, but lead a life more impure. 5) The Filippovtsy likewise reject marriage; being unmarried, they love foul lawless marriage by the path of which people are born to them. 6) The Old Ritualist priestless Pomortsy, confessing God’s promise upon the human race, accept lawful marriage and, reverently honoring it, offer praises to God who gave the law for the continuation of the human race. They honor virginity, but true virginity and not pretended. They have no priesthood by great necessity: there is no ancient, and they fear the new. They confess the most pure mysteries: the most precious and most honorable life-giving flesh and blood of the Lord Jesus Christ God; though for lack of an orthodox performer of the mystery they do not have visible communion, yet they believe in the Lord Jesus Christ that they will be vouchsafed also mystically, that is, spiritually, to partake of this great sanctity, according to holy Scripture: John, chapter 21; the Evangelist from John, leaf 105 verso; Ephraim the Syrian, word 83, his creation, part 4, p. 349; Great Sobornik, in the second word on Pascha, leaf 687. They accept confession. They honor their superiors in the Lord as they received from their ancestors who were fugitives from the Solovetsky Monastery and Danilov. They do not accept baptism from all heterodox—not from pride and contempt, but from fear of God, lest they infect their faith in Christ with that leaven. If, as the Apostle Paul said, a little leaven leavens the whole lump, how much more foreign baptism to the holy faith.
Thus doing, they abide in the holy old faith, accepting neither priesthood nor heretical baptism. This holy Church under the banner of the old faith I also confess to be the true and saving one.
The most lowly member thereof L. Pichugin
This work, to the measure of my strength, was finished after a long interruption. Year 7418, April 9th day.
Anonymous lecture on the words “A strong soul amid temptations” (St. Ephrem the Syrian, Discourse 105).
When I was in prison, I constantly had to move among worldly people with a psychology foreign to me: I was surrounded by people with different worldviews, people of other faiths—Nikonians, Baptists, Jews, Muslims, or outright unbelievers.
The mood of these people sharply differed from mine: the atmosphere, at any rate, was not Christian, not monastic. Swearing, obscenities, foul language, songs, blasphemous phrases—these were everyday occurrences; frequent fights, quarrels—everything offended religious feeling.
Once, in conversation with a serious man, I pointed out these “inconveniences” of imprisonment as ones that weighed heavily on me. I said that I feared for myself, lest I myself become like them: I feared that long-term stay in this environment would have a corrupting influence on my morality and religiosity. At these words my interlocutor gave an unpleasant smile. “What kind of Christian are you then?” he said, half mockingly, half contemptuously. “Can’t you remain religious among people? You’re afraid your faith will go out: that means you’re a poor Christian, that your faith is very weak!” These last words strongly affected me: I felt in them a great reproach. I became ashamed of myself. In my soul I had to agree that this man was speaking the truth. At least there was much truth in his words.
Indeed, can a true Christian stand firm only when he sees and hears nothing bad? Only by living somewhere far from people, in solitude? Must a Christian inevitably decay upon contact with evil? Among immoral people, must he himself become corrupt? Where then is the strength of the Christian religion? Where is its conquering power? Where is that firmness it imparts to its sons? No! If vicious people corrupt us by their presence, this only shows our own weakness—in essence, things should not be this way.
When Jesus Christ taught His doctrine to the apostles, He did not send them into the desert to be saved in solitude—how then would the world have been enlightened? No, He sent them into the world to preach, to teach “all nations,” and said to them: “You are the salt of the earth. You are the light of the world.” When founding His Church, Jesus Christ did not remove it from the midst of evil, but said that the gates of hell would not prevail against it: “They shall not overcome her” (Matthew 16:18).
The first Christians, upon accepting the faith, remained in their places, right in the midst of the world, amid paganism. They had sufficient strength so that the surrounding evil did not harm them. Having firmness in their hearts—firmness of faith and hope—they were inaccessible to corruption, rising above the vicious environment surrounding them. They themselves influenced that environment, weakening and conquering every evil. By their faith, by their healthy psychology, they healed others. Their very presence refreshed the atmosphere, bringing new healthy forces into it.
In our present time, our Christian life is usually arranged so that in our cells we are isolated from the worldly environment: we live an almost monastic life. But in recent years this arrangement of our life has changed significantly. A great many cells have been completely destroyed, large groupings of Christians have been broken up. Christians in large numbers have been scattered into worldly homes, often one person at a time, living among the families of benefactors. Thus they find themselves torn from their closed environment; they no longer breathe the “cell” spirit; they have been thrown into the worldly, everyday milieu. Living in worldly homes forces close contact with worldly weaknesses, face-to-face encounters with various vices. Here a Christian can constantly see something immoral: hear bad conversations and imperceptibly be drawn into them. Sometimes Christians are directly drawn into worldly vices. For example, they offer a Christian refreshments and are thus ready to make him a participant not only in this but in further evil. I have even seen such things: a Christian man or woman sits somewhere in a side room, while next to them in the hall or overhead upstairs a wildly merry ball is taking place: music, songs, dancing are heard; the whole building shakes from the noise. In my opinion, such hosts are not benefactors: they deserve some other name. Christians in such a position deserve sincere pity. Yes, Christians scattered among worldly homes endure many great temptations. Compared to life in a cell, moral life has become heavier, and moreover, being in such circumstances, they are deprived of great guidance and left to themselves. They no longer have the feeling they once had—that someone is over you, watching your life, someone to fear or be embarrassed before. In an hour of despondency no one extends a hand of consolation; there is no one from whom to expect support and good advice; often one hears bad advice, weakening words.
With these brothers I would so much like to speak heart to heart, to help them according to my strength. I want to say: Brothers and sisters, do not lose heart, do not let your hands drop, do not get lost in the new circumstances, do not attribute some invincible power to evil, do not fear it excessively. Even if a bad environment surrounds us, there is no necessity to submit to that environment. Even if our former guides are no longer with us, let us continue our ascetic struggle independently. Let some fall, let the faint-hearted turn their backs—what of it? “Do not envy evildoers, nor be jealous of those who do iniquity,” it is said. The wind will blow away only the chaff; the wheat will always remain.
Those who fall are the ones who previously stood only with the support of others. Those who remain are the ones who have within themselves an impulse toward the divine. For us who remain, it is now time to delve deeper into ourselves, into the inner moral wells, and there find strength to continue the struggle. A good support for us now can be the saints who pleased God amid people, who conducted their lives blamelessly. Was there no evil in the world back then? Does not Chrysostom say that out of a thousand, one man is saved, and out of ten thousand, one woman? “Woe to the world because of temptations,” said Jesus Christ. Yes, even then the world was full of temptations. But the saints who were saved amid the world were able not to be perverted by these temptations. That means it is possible; that means, with God’s help, it is within human nature’s power.
Remember Alexander the Coal-burner (Menologion, August 12), and Philaret the Merciful (December 2); remember how Ambrose of Milan was taken directly from civil service to the episcopal throne by God’s indication.
During a great drought, when the people’s prayers could not bring rain, it was said to ask a certain blacksmith to pray; and when he began to pray, rain came.
In the Life of Macarius of Egypt, about two daughters-in-law who lived in the city and by their holiness surpassed the great ascetic Macarius himself (January 19).
In the Life of St. Xenophon and Mary it is said that their children, who from youth renounced the world, “did not attain the measure of their parents” (January 26).
So great were some of those saved in the world; and many of them were right in the thick of worldly affairs: Ambrose was governor of an entire province; St. Xenophon served at the court of the Greek emperor; Alexander burned and carried coal; the aforementioned daughters-in-law lived with their husbands.
But none of this prevented them from being virtuous and holy. Everything visible is ultimately judged by the intention of a person’s soul: God looks not at the face, but at the heart.
Recall here the chaste Joseph. While in Egypt, among idol-worshippers, this handsome young man did not forget God; he always kept the fear of Him in his heart. To his shameless mistress he said: “How then can I do this great wickedness and sin against God?” (Genesis 39:9). What held him back from the base act was not fear of his parents—they were not with him; nor shame before people—the bedroom of his mistress was hidden from the eyes of outsiders. What restrained him was his own prudence and the fear of the all-seeing eye from which nothing is hidden.
Here is an example worthy of imitation! Here is a champion of chastity whom we must constantly remember, especially when we find ourselves in similar circumstances—where no supervising eyes are upon us, where everything depends on our own will. Let the same thing hold us back from evil deeds: our own prudence and the fear of God. Let those exalted feelings—that “there is no creature hidden from His sight, but all things are naked and open to the eyes of Him” (Hebrews 4:13)—be our guide in life. This feeling will save us from many temptations.
In the Life of St. Xenophon it is said that, while daily fulfilling his official duties, he never abandoned the church of God “evening and morning.” This means he never missed either Vespers or Matins. See how this man was saved amid the world! What zeal he had for prayer! And of all the saints it must be said that they became saints precisely because they prayed constantly.
Look at the desert-dwellers: their life was unceasing prayer; their mental eye was always directed toward God. That is why all the hardships of desert life, complete solitude, and the difficulties of battling demonic temptations did not frighten them.
Of the saints saved in the world, it must be said that worldly evil did not corrupt them because they were always clothed in the strong armor of prayer. A person whose gaze is fixed on heaven is inaccessible to temptations. Abiding in daily communion with God, he finds there an inexhaustible source of moral strength and power. Prayer is life for a Christian; it is the beating of his spiritual pulse. From it is kindled in his soul that heavenly fire of which Christ speaks: “I came to cast fire on the earth, and how I wish it were already kindled!” (Luke 12:49). Therefore, if any of us seriously thinks about eternal salvation, let him learn to pray; let him know that this can be attained only through prayer.
Besides prayer, the strongest weapon against evil for a Christian is Holy Scripture. The remembrance of its divine sayings and their frequent repetition have great power for moral strengthening and the quenching of passions. The “word of God” can sober a person; it shakes and softens the soul and chastens the mind. The “sayings of God” are a “spiritual sword” (Ephesians 6:17) by which every assault of sin is cut off; it is a healing balm for every wound of the soul, an antidote to all passions. Whoever listens to the words of Holy Scripture with a simple soul and sincere faith experiences their irresistible influence: they regenerate him, impart strength, and give him great moral power.
“You search the Scriptures, for in them you think you have eternal life,” said Jesus Christ (John 5:39).
Through Scripture a Christian can not only strengthen and educate himself, but also edify those around him: he can not only avoid corruption himself, but also protect others from corruption. And he is obliged to do this. If he only saves himself, that is still not enough. “What benefit is there from the sun if it does not give light?” says Chrysostom. “What benefit is there from a Christian if he benefits no one?” A Christian must be “the salt of the earth.” Salt not only does not spoil or rot itself, but preserves other things from rotting, making them inaccessible to the bacteria that cause decay. The same must the Christian do in the spiritual realm: he must “salt” those around him, impart strength to them so that the various microbes of moral evil flying about do not produce corruption in them. Let them swarm in great numbers in the air around, but let them not touch believers, let them be powerless to harm them.
“You are the light of the world,” said Jesus Christ (Matthew 5:14). A Christian is called not only to have light in his own soul, but to share that light with others; not only to preserve spiritual warmth within himself, but to warm others as well.
To be salt and light, it is not necessary to be a preacher or to speak eloquently. A simple, unlearned Christian man or woman—even an old woman—can possess the evangelical salt within. The salting effect is produced first of all by the Christian’s life: when he conducts himself piously, prays often, and does not participate in evil deeds. The mere presence of such a person already does much good. The mood of those around him is dissolved by his virtues; evil is ashamed before righteousness.
But apart from his pious life, let the Christian also benefit those with him by his words. “Whoever does and teaches, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven” (Matthew 5:19).
Living among the families of benefactors and in constant contact with them, he has every opportunity to exert a beneficial influence upon them. Let the “spiritual sword”—the word of God—manifest its power here as well; let the spiritual plaster be skillfully applied to the wounds of human souls. In despair, let the Scripture be recalled that speaks of God’s great mercy toward the repentant. In carelessness, remind them of God’s justice and the eternal punishments for unrepentant sinners. In luxury and revelry—the parable of the rich man and Lazarus. In temptations to carnal sin—the saying of the Lord: “Whoever looks at a woman…” and so on. If he notices in the benefactor’s family a striving after gain, let him bring the words of the Lord: “Do not lay up for yourselves treasures on earth, where moth and rust destroy, and where thieves break in and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven” (Matthew 6:19–20). The Christian may add that the passion for gain is the source of many evils. From it arise offenses, quarrels, lawsuits. For, as the Apostle says: “The love of money is a root of all kinds of evil” (1 Timothy 6:10).
If a quarrel arises in the house, let the Christian bring the Gospel words: “Everyone who is angry with his brother without a cause shall be in danger of the judgment” (Matthew 5:22), and “Do not let the sun go down on your wrath” (Ephesians 4:26). If the offense drags on into the next day, remind them of Christ’s words: “If you do not forgive men their trespasses from your hearts, neither will your Father in heaven forgive your trespasses” (Matthew 6:15). If worldly gossip and idle talk go on in the house, the Christian should first refrain from participating himself, and then teach that such things do not lead to anything useful and do not elevate us morally. “Evil company corrupts good habits” (1 Corinthians 15:33). And again: “Every idle word that men speak, they will give account of it in the day of judgment” (Matthew 12:36). By speaking of others’ sins, we only increase our own: “With the judgment you pronounce you will be judged” (Matthew 7:2). If a noisy, merry worldly celebration is held in the house, let the Christian remind them of Christ’s words: “Woe to you who laugh now, for you shall mourn and weep” (Luke 6:25). And again: “The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play” (1 Corinthians 10:7; cf. Exodus 32:6). “And they perished in that day about three thousand men” (Exodus 32:28).
In all such cases the Christian recalls the corresponding words of Holy Scripture, thereby weakening and diminishing evil. Let him enrich the tastelessness of life with spiritual conversation; let him fill the emptiness of souls with the fear of God and love. By sharing his spiritual content, he at the same time increases his own spiritual wealth and enriches his own reservoir.
How precious it would be if one of us not only stood firm himself, but also gave support to others—who could support the weak, heal the sick, raise up the fallen, bring back the erring. How valuable such a person is in our time! How great he would be before God! Such a one would be like an apostle; he would be the mouth of Christ. “If you separate the precious from the vile, you shall be as My mouth,” says the Lord (Jeremiah 15:19). It must be said that serving the salvation of one’s neighbor is a virtue extraordinarily great. Neither fasting, nor prayer, nor anything else can compare with it. Even almsgiving is lower than it. “Even if he distributed countless riches to the poor,” says Chrysostom, “you would not do as much by converting one soul.” Nothing can be compared to a soul—not even the whole world (Homily 10, p. 28). And if someone converts and saves not one, but several, how much greater and holier is his work!
Knowing and remembering all this, therefore, let us strive, brethren, to be worthy of the calling of “Christian.” Let us be Christians not only in faith, but in life as well. While in close contact with the worldly environment, let us have the courage not to be corrupted by it, not to descend from the height of our vows; let us strengthen ourselves against the temptations surrounding us, and let us steadfastly go forward along our path to the victorious end—until we can say: “I have fought the good fight, I have finished the race, I have kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for me the crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, will award to me on that Day” (2 Timothy 4:7–8).
And while living under the eyes of our benefactors, let us bring them benefit through moral edification, and above all through our own life, so that the words of Christ may be fulfilled in us: “Let your light so shine before men…” (Matthew 5:16).
By Andrey Shcheglov.
In what follows below, there will be no direct reference to the modern “heroes” of Old Ritualism. Considering their intellectual and spiritual level, it is shameful to speak of them en masse, and even more so to subject them to analysis. Those who understand what is being discussed need no explanation; accordingly, those who need an explanation are better off not receiving one. For the uncomprehending, as well as for the important people “in the Old Believer cause,” this is empty noise.
Our task, in the most general terms, is to survey the contemporary spiritual ruins of what was once justly and proudly called “ancient Orthodoxy” (“Old Belief,” “Old Ritualism”).
Let us begin, perhaps, by saying that we must stop deluding ourselves with optimistic illusions. All this apparent—and now grown to indecent proportions—“successful” external bustle: the restoration of what was previously destroyed, the gilding of domes, the countless and meaningless inter-confessional and scholarly “meetings” where “Christians” appear as ridiculous caricatures at someone else’s merry farce—all of this is utterly worthless from the point of view of Christ’s Faith.
It must be understood that the pompous, delirious statements of the same professional “Old Believers,” constantly scurrying across television and radio channels, proclaiming “the opening of the treasures of Old Belief to the world,” evoke nothing but rejection and contempt. In reality, these pompous incantations serve as a cover for inner spiritual emptiness and their own material interests, which they alternately pass off with varying success as some sort of “Old Believer spirituality.”
The issue here is not the usual reproaches and discussions of the base deeds of these people (Who among us is without sin?), but rather that for these figures, God has either remained somewhere in the inaccessible, radiant past, or at best is supposed to appear at the end of time, in some indefinite future—while in the present, they can easily go about their petty dealings. And it is this stillborn, mundane, and vulgar notion of theirs that they attempt to present as a still-living phenomenon, which for them has already ceased to be the greatest mystery.
All their discourse about Faith resembles the attempt of animals that have suddenly taken it upon themselves to judge the essence of Man. No amount of their cunning, vindictiveness, malice, or desire to put themselves on display will help here. But let us leave them be—they have already found their happiness in the form of material well-being and satiated tranquility. And it is utterly uninteresting what dark winds howl in their empty heads!
The main difficulty lies in the fact that the majority views the current state of affairs “from the outside,” as indifferent external observers, whereas the problem itself can only be understood “from within.” The majority of “ancient Orthodox” people completely fail to see the avalanche of destructive processes taking place before their eyes, when the normal, lawful Christian order is being destroyed, and the current spiritual “leaders” falsify the highest understanding of life, its actions, and true knowledge.
This spiritual “ignorance,” in the final analysis, leads to the refusal of any internal or external spiritual struggle. Only a few are capable of seeing the full vertigo of the fall. These “pastors,” administrative leaders, and the passive “flock” sing hymns to their own past, choking on the vomit of their own exceptionalism, while trying to deceive themselves and others with the phantom of a spirituality that no longer exists. For them it is already unknown that they have descended from the spiritual heights attained by former Christians into the world of materialistic reality and have become an integral part of it.
The very phenomenon of “ancient Orthodoxy” was an attempt, under the banner of Christ, to organize resistance to humanity’s unrestrained slide into the yawning abyss. Outwardly turned toward the past, “ancient” Christianity became a new concept of spiritual ideals of courage and dignity in the stale atmosphere of various purely human ideologies that gave birth to the modern world.
Against the backdrop of the faceless mass-man, this phenomenon signified a spiritual feat of fidelity to the Christian duty. In the “Old Believers” there was always the ability to clearly and sharply distinguish the essential from the secondary—unlike the mechanical (worldly) man, who represents the extreme form of degeneration.
We now find ourselves in a world of ruins. And here there is only one question: are there still people who have held firm amid these ruins? And what must they do—what can they still do today? Has that spiritual state been preserved in these “remnants” which could serve as an example for resistance to the Antichrist? Are there still people who prefer a harsh and dangerous life, who continue to wage spiritual battle even knowing that the external struggle has already been lost?
One would like to hope that there remain people in whom fidelity to Christ is stronger than material fire, who by their very existence affirm the idea that it is precisely the sense of honor—not vulgar moralizing—that defines the essential difference between human beings and mere physiological creatures. What matters is not the quantitative unification of people bound by ritual, but the qualitative state. Yet this state can be achieved only through quiet transformation taking place in the depths of the human soul. First of all, this change occurs within oneself; then it manifests in a few individuals; and only in this case can the prerequisites of true order be established outwardly, in opposition to the destructive forces of the modern world.
We must reach such a state that the type of Christian we are describing becomes immediately recognizable—so unmistakable that one cannot confuse him with others—so that at first glance it can be said: “This is one of ours,” a person who refuses any compromise with the world of things.
Today we find ourselves in far worse conditions than previous Christians, when everything was clear and definite: here are “ours,” and there are “the others.” Now everything is intertwined, and at times it is extremely difficult to distinguish what ought not to be from what is true. Our own spiritually formless “leaders” live by the principle: “First fill your belly, preserve your own hide, and only then seek the truth”; or: “These are not the times when one can afford to hold an opinion different from the currently dominant principle”; and finally: “Who’s forcing you…?”
And it is precisely to this mentality that we must firmly oppose a different principle—this is not our path! Our existence does not depend on bustling, scheming quasi-ecclesiastical operators and spiritual politicians, but on people capable of living and acting according to Christian principles. Such people may be poor or rich, workers or entrepreneurs, theologians, engineers, peasants, or even politicians. But such a person must necessarily understand the inner differences between a clear, courageous, ordered world and the standardized, conformist, vulgar gray life in which empty “morality” reigns supreme.
We must attain such a spiritual state that we can look with contempt upon the stupefying bonds of the collectivist and mechanical system, upon any ideology that establishes false “social” values in place of spiritual values that reside solely in the divine order.
It is important to see in life the interconnection of causes and effects, the essential ideal foundation hidden beneath the chaotic movement of various opinions and temptations. We must grasp that all of this is merely diverse levels of one and the same spiritual disease, each of which inevitably leads to the next in the general cycle of decomposition. The beginning of this process was the rupture with authentic Christian tradition and its replacement with false surrogates that lead to empty and ghostly individual freedom. This is the path to fragmentation and disunity instead of the conscious desire to be part of a genuine and hierarchical spiritual unity.
The Christian personality finds itself confronted by countless “multitudes” of opposing individuals drawn into the kingdom of quantity, the natural series of numbers, the world of quantitative masses that have no other god besides all-consuming spiritual and material consumption. To stand firm in this chaos, it is necessary to understand that one cannot make a deal with the forces of destruction. Any attempt to settle matters peacefully with these forces is equivalent to surrender—defeat today and final annihilation tomorrow. Spiritual principledness is the readiness, when the time requires it, to step forward outwardly with all the uncorrupted forces still remaining.
We see how our society is gradually being squeezed, as if by iron tongs, in the grip of an alien and hostile force. This force is no longer the one that once confronted us with visor raised; the attack no longer proceeds by violent and coercive means. A Christian society that has lost the high Christian ideals within itself opens its gaping spiritual void to consumption and profit—and from this comes all our present primitivism, mechanicity, mustiness, and bestiality, which explains the appearance of scurrying clowns who now determine the direction of our church institutions. This danger is far more serious than direct violence; it is akin to the Trojan Horse. Evil now acts more cunningly, and changes in our customs and general worldview occur imperceptibly—and thus the situation is completely different from what it once was. In the name of this spiritual “relaxation” we have already practically abandoned all our ideals, so that perhaps no external intervention will even be necessary to seize the abandoned and discarded pearl of Truth and finally place it in a stinking cesspool.
It is from this spiritual blindness that our entire material demonism arises, because the worldly factor has become primary and decisive. The gathering of all interests and values revolves around the level of consumption, which with its last strength covers the Christian rite. Is there a way out of this gloomy circle? But this is a question no longer addressed to people.
Given such weakness in both internal and external forces, it is unlikely that we will quickly rid ourselves of the smug, senile swindlers in our church institutions. Our task is to overcome our isolation and fragmentation, to create a special spiritual atmosphere under whose influence we can acquire a new life characterized by fidelity, devotion, and service. This will help us surmount the grayness and insincerity of our present condition. What unites us is not the rite, but the power of our hidden intentions on the path to Truth. This is the foundation, the point of departure that unites people who remain faithful to Christian principles and are therefore capable of bearing witness to the Supreme Authority and the Supreme Law born of Truth.
There is now no other way: among our “ancient Orthodox” ruins, a movement must begin toward the restoration of the original principles and ideas. We must resist the slide toward the animal, primitive principle within us that seeks to reduce our entire existence to the biological level. We know that our true Self opposes this, desiring to remain conscious and independent. For this, first of all, we must become aware of that dark and lowest part of our soul that is increasingly gaining the upper hand over us. What is needed is an exact and impartial assessment of our decrepit state—and this, in turn, will help us reject our own seductive mask, reflected in the mirror of distorted being. In this case we will not merely seem, but truly exist; at the same time we must silently do our work in harmony with the command resounding from the heavenly heights. Only then will empty, sluggish, and false existence vanish into non-being.
The spirituality of which we speak has no need for the cheap and worthless, deceitful moralizing imposed upon us, through which the “domestication” of the Christian as an animal takes place. It is in the creation of this spineless “flock” that the hypocritical essence and goal of the modern modernist “church” lie—the very embrace into which we are striving with all our might. In this case, what is sufficient for us is a pure turning to the Holy Ghost and to Christ as the unclouded evident reality of Divine Reality, while any genuine church “institutions” may vanish into desolation and emptiness. Inner cohesion and correct awareness will make it possible to withstand the final victory of chaos and destruction masquerading as practical materialism, which is thriving comfortably in the “church” milieu.
In the form in which our “administrative” puppets offer us “Christianity,” it is dead and cannot serve as a point of departure upon which genuine spiritual freedom can be attained. All they can offer is aesthetically wretched ritualism and primitive piety, at best reducing the Church to social and charitable service. All of this turns the Church into something insipid and dull, deforming the personality and giving birth to intolerance toward any form of life. The people who have created this state of affairs are not titanic villains, but petty, cynical, bastard ecclesiastical politicians possessed of the simplest drives and interests tied to the satisfaction of purely physical needs and the pursuit of sensual pleasures. These “characters” do not even realize that they are easily manipulated by global forces of destruction that clearly understand their actions and goals. All the “correct” words of our “spiritual leaders” are pure verbal fornication. They do not care about any “noble ideal”; they are immersed in worldly routine and delirious with their own importance. Their actions are logical absurdity from the standpoint of the Christian Church and Christian Canons; therefore they are heralds of the final decline and degeneration.
On the other side stands an infinitesimally small number of people who differ from the former as witnesses to a different inner disposition, to other orders of lawfulness and authority granted by the Christian Idea and firm devotion to it. For such people, only the Kingdom of Heaven can be the true homeland. Whether they will succeed in withstanding final destruction and remaining unshaken in Truth—this is again a question not addressed to people. It will become possible only when we preserve God; only then will He be always and everywhere, here and now. Sensing the living presence of God within ourselves, we find in Him a point of support, the center of the world, and as a result we see the only path worth following. Only the sacred fire blazing within us is capable of incinerating the phantom, motley world that plays false images around us. Having embarked on this most difficult path, a person takes a great risk: if he proves unequal to his original intention, that flame will consume him to the foundations—he will simply dissolve into the general mass and become tame. But if he endures, he will acquire the greatest strength, for he will be able to discern divine meanings in the fleeting, senseless world.
Our Faith gives us the understanding that earthly life is a trial, an interconnected battlefield not only of human but also of spiritual forces, which can very conditionally be designated as the forces of Good and the forces of Delusion, of Chaos. And here each person possesses the freedom to make his personal choice—on whose side he will stand. In either case he steps beyond the mere physiological animal state. In the first case, the path leads upward to the Divine Principle that transcends every human measure; conversely, the other path drags downward to the subhuman. In everything, what matters is precisely our inner predisposition, not the construction of ideological schemes or the donning of pious masks upon foul visages. In reality, the right of choice confirms the dominion of the sacred principle of justice, which establishes—“To each his own” (Suum cuique).
-M. L. Vlasov.
The Fall of the Priesthood
When speaking of the sacrament of Holy Communion, it must be pointed out that not only among us, but nowhere in the world today is it present in a form acceptable to true Christians, because the priesthood with successive ordination — tracing its origin from Christ and His holy apostles — is absent.
The Lord Himself, through the holy prophets and holy fathers, clearly foretold that the priesthood of lawlessness, once accomplished, would cease to be such, being deprived of the grace of the Holy Spirit.
And the time came when the priesthood gradually fell into heresy in various countries; the turn came for the Russian land as well, where only until the time of Patriarch Nikon did a truly Orthodox hierarchy exist.
The aforementioned patriarch shared the common fate of the priesthood’s deviation from the true faith: by beginning to introduce heresies, he infected the entire Russian clergy with them. Having fallen away from piety and plunged into the heretical abyss, it lost its grace-filled power, for the holy fathers say: “Heresy separates every person from the Church” (Acts of the 7th Ecumenical Council, Vol. 7, Art. 93); “To depart from piety is to depart from God” (Homilies on the Apostle, Galatians, Ch. 1, fol. 1473).
Let us turn to proofs of the above assertion regarding the cessation of the priesthood. First of all, let us recall the words of the prophet Ezekiel and the interpretations of them by Blessed Jerome, where we shall be assured of the following:
“Therefore, shepherds, hear the word of the Lord. Thus says the Lord God: Behold, I Myself will require My flock at the hand of the shepherds, and I will destroy them, so that they no longer pasture My flock, and the shepherds will no longer pasture themselves; and I will deliver My flock from their mouth, and they will no longer be food for them” (Ezekiel 34:9-10).
Interpretation: “The word is addressed to the shepherds of Israel, whom we must understand either as kings or princes, scribes and Pharisees, and teachers of the Jewish people, or, in the evangelical people, as bishops, presbyters, and deacons”…
“Behold, I Myself will come to the shepherds and require My flock from the hand of those to whom it would have been better to have millstones hung around their necks than to scandalize even the least of My people.”
“And this will be the greatest punishment for them: that they will no longer pasture My flock, and under the guise of sheep pasture themselves and amass wealth. And I will deliver My people from their mouth” (Works of Blessed Jerome, Vol. 4, Part 2, pp. 94, 97-99. 2nd ed., 1912).
In another place we have the words of the prophet Jeremiah: “Wail, shepherds, and groan, and cover yourselves with ashes, leaders of the flock. For your days are fulfilled for your slaughter and your scattering, and you will fall like precious vessels, and flight will perish from the shepherds and salvation from the leaders of the flock” (Jeremiah 25:34-35).
Interpretation: “Your days are fulfilled for your slaughter. Their days will be fulfilled when their sins are fulfilled. And they will be scattered and fall like precious vessels, so that, once broken, they cannot be restored; and the more precious they were before, the greater the loss from their destruction — or like chosen sheep that will become a fat sacrifice for those who wish to devour them” (Works of Blessed Jerome, Vol. 4, Part 6, pp. 435-436. 2nd ed., 1905).
And in a third place, Blessed Jerome speaks in the name of the prophet, applying the interpretation to the fall of the shepherds: “The prophet and the priest are defiled; in My house I have found their iniquities, says the Lord” (Jeremiah 23:11-12).
Interpretation: “The house of Christ is the Church… but when they are in darkness and on a slippery path, that is, in heretical delusion, then they will be forced into all wavering and will fall” (Blessed Jerome, Vol. 4, Part 6, p. 405. 2nd ed., 1905).
The above prophecy, together with the interpretation of Blessed Jerome concerning the fall of the shepherds — both Old Testament and New Testament — has been fulfilled among us in Russia as well. Twenty-two years before the schism of the Russian Church, Abbot Nathaniel of the Kyiv St. Michael’s Monastery wrote the “Book of Faith,” printed in Moscow under Patriarch Joseph in 1648.
In this work, fully in accordance with what has been said above, the very year of the fall of the priesthood is prophetically foreseen: “After a thousand years,” we read in the “Book of Faith,” “from the incarnation of the Word of God, Rome fell away with all the western countries from the Eastern Church. And in the five hundred and ninety-fifth year after the thousand, the inhabitants of Little Russia joined the Roman Church and gave him a charter of submission to the full will of the Roman pope. This is the second tearing away of Christians from the Eastern Church. Guarding against this, it is written: when 1666 years are fulfilled, may it not happen to us, because of previous causes, some evil.” “And whoever reaches those times will be at war with the devil himself” (Ch. 30, fol. 272v and above, fol. 271).
As we see, the “Book of Faith” notes, after a thousand years from the Nativity of Christ, the falling away of Rome from piety along with all western countries, and in 1595 the same deviation of the inhabitants of Little Russia and their union with the Roman Church.
Protecting Russian piety, the author further warns that with the arrival of 1666, what happened to Rome, the western countries, and Little Russia might not happen to us as well. In 1666, whoever reaches it will have to fight with Satan himself.
Patriarch Nikon himself, more familiar than others with the work of his own hands, remarked very notably about his subordinates and the work done: “The entire Russian Church has fallen into Latin dogmas and teachings” (History of the Russian Church by Metr. Macarius, Vol. 12, p. 742).
“It has separated from the holy Eastern Apostolic Church and joined the Roman Church” (Ibid., p. 724).
“As many as are now metropolitans, archbishops and bishops… priests and deacons, and other church clergy… Metropolitans are no longer worthy to be called metropolitans, likewise archbishops, even to the last, even if they count themselves in rank and appear adorned with the beauty of sacred vestments, as metropolitans and archbishops and others — according to the holy divine canons they are deposed; and whatever they bless is unblessed. For those baptized by them are unbaptized, and those ordained by them are not clergy… and for this reason all priesthood and sacred office has been abolished” (Prof. Kapterev, “Patriarch Nikon and Tsar Alexei Mikhailovich,” Vol. 2, p. 200).
With the abolition of the priesthood (only external vestments and human titles do not serve as a sign of its authenticity), there can also be no visible sacrament of Holy Communion, which can only be administered by truly Orthodox pastors.
Suffering for the Faith
It must be noted that during the times of Rome’s falling away from piety, as well as the conclusion of the union in Little Russia, there were shocking events: there was no limit to the sufferings and misfortunes of Christians persecuted and cruelly oppressed by those who had fallen away from piety. This is precisely what the prophetic book had in mind when foretelling that Christians would have to endure greater evil and bitterer sufferings in the struggle with the devil himself.
Thus later, exactly as written, everything happened: the Russian pastors, led by Patriarch Nikon, not only apostatized from piety by falling into Latin heresies, but also raised terrible persecution against the faithful Christians who rejected the newly introduced dogmas and heretical customs.
The only steadfast bishop in those years of trials, Paul of Kolomna, who did not accept Nikon’s innovations, was personally beaten half to death by the patriarch and ordered sent into exile, where by Nikon’s own order the last bishop was murdered and his body burned (History of the Russian Church by Metr. Macarius, Vol. 12, pp. 145–146). Burned alive in Pustozersk were Protopope Avvakum, Priest Lazar, Monk Epiphanius, and one Nikiphor (Sketches of Priestism by L. I. Melnikov, Vol. 7, p. 382).
Dry excerpts from historical investigations paint for us the sufferings of our ancestors for their unwillingness to follow Nikon’s heresies: “Schismatics were exiled, imprisoned in jails, casemates, and monasteries, tortured and burned with fire relentlessly, flogged mercilessly with whips, nostrils torn, tongues cut out, heads chopped on blocks, ribs broken with pincers, thrown into wooden cages and, covered with straw, burned, naked doused with cold water and frozen, hanged, impaled, quartered, veins pulled out… in a word, everything that human beastliness could invent to instill panic and terror was put into action” (Schism and Sectarianism in Russian Popular Life by A. S. Prugavin, p. 31, 1905 ed.).
The human mind refuses to understand how archpastors of the Church, calling themselves the Orthodox priesthood, could perpetrate this horror, truly inspired by the devil himself; the apostasy of the Roman popes, following the indications of the English historian Robert James (History of the Christian Church, Vol. 2), and the persecutions associated with papism pale in comparison to the sophistication of Nikon’s lords in tortures and murders.
Another very interesting reference fully confirms the main idea of the “Book of Faith” in depicting the elemental events of that time in Rus’: “The Supreme Church Administration in Russia” (Religious-Philosophical Library ed., 1905, p. 89) describes what was happening as follows: “Under the most gentle Alexei Mikhailovich, a significant part of the Russian population suddenly felt that it was impossible to live, and in despair rushed into forests and deserts, climbed into burning log houses. What had happened? To these people it seemed that the greatest calamity on earth had occurred: that the hierarchs had deviated into Latinism, that true spiritual authority was gone, and the kingdom of the Antichrist had come in the Orthodox world. A tyrant-patriarch sat on the throne of the martyr-metropolitan, himself accepted Latinism and forced others to do so.”
This text represents a classic Old Believer (particularly priestless/Bespopovtsy) explanation of why, after the 17th-century schism, the visible sacrament of Eucharist (with proper priesthood) is considered impossible in their communities — the grace-filled apostolic succession was lost due to the “heresy” introduced by Patriarch Nikon in 1666, as prophesied in pre-schism books.
Servants of the Antichrist
Now let us consider the next point of our discussion — the prophecies and interpretations of the holy fathers as proof of the inevitability of the shepherds turning into servants of the Antichrist.
The holy prophet Zechariah says (11:15): “And the Lord said to me: Take yet again for yourself the shepherd’s equipment of an unskilled shepherd.”
Blessed Jerome provides the following interpretation of this: “It is undoubtedly the case that the foolish or unskilled shepherd is the Antichrist” (Works, Part 15, p. 150, 1915 ed.).
And St. Ephraim the Syrian confirms this thought with the words: “In the image of this shepherd the Antichrist is presented” (Works of St. Ephraim the Syrian, Part 6, p. 189, 1901 ed.).
Thus, foolish shepherds who deviate from the true faith and sin against it, according to the words of St. Ephraim the Syrian, already represent the Antichrist themselves.
The concept of “Antichrist” is not and will not be the personality of a single man or other living being, as some often think; the understanding of the meaning of this term must be broader, so that in this sense every heretic and apostate is a particle of the body of the Antichrist, and individually is his servant, drawing the trusting and faint-hearted onto the path of unrighteousness by his teaching.
It is precisely such false shepherds, as servants of the Antichrist, who by their apostasy from piety have destroyed the sacrament of Holy Communion.
The Abomination of Desolation
The Antichrist will destroy the sacrament of Holy Communion — such are the reflections and explanations of St. John Chrysostom. The Antichrist, through his emissaries, begins to destroy the true sacrifice, but the time will come when not only everywhere, but even in the Apostolic Church, on the holy place, “he will set up his abomination,” and the true Christians who are in Judea should “flee to the mountains,” the Book of Kirill warns.
It is necessary to explain what “the abomination of desolation” means and how to understand “let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains.” On these last words, St. John Chrysostom gives the following explanation: “Those who are in Christianity should take refuge in the Scripture, for from the time when heresies began to disturb the Church, no true Christian refuge can be had for those who wish to know the correctness of the faith, except the Divine Scripture” (Book of Faith, Ch. 23, fol. 215v).
Thus, whoever is a true Christian must always turn to the Holy Scripture, because from the time the Church was disturbed by heresies, nothing can serve as a Christian refuge for knowing the true faith except the Divine Scripture. And the holy father Hippolytus, Pope of Rome, in his discourse points out to us that “those who hear the Divine Scriptures and hold them in their hands and are always instructed in them in their minds, many will escape his deception” (Discourse 3, Meat-fare Sunday after the Synaxarion, fol. 183v).
Let us also turn to this indisputable and sole source in our further examination of the concept of “the abomination of desolation,” which is to be established by the Antichrist on the holy place, and how to understand this latter designation (the holy place).
Regarding the first, in the Menaion (Life of St. Eusebius of Samosata) we are assured: “Thus not only people of full age, but even little children abhorred that heretical bishop, who was as the abomination of desolation standing on the holy place” (Menaion, June 22, fol. 149). In the city of Samosata, the heretics, having driven out the truly Orthodox bishop, appointed one like themselves in his place, and it was this other heretical bishop whom not only adults but even children called the abomination of desolation on the holy place.
In the same source, but in another place, we read: “For it was to be seen how, in place of the true shepherd of Christ, a wolf in sheep’s clothing of the episcopal rank entered into Christ’s flock. The Orthodox people of Odessa, unwilling to turn to that false shepherd-heretic who was the abomination of desolation standing on the holy place in the Church as its head, went out of the city into the fields and, gathering in a deserted place, performed the divine services to God” (Menaion, August 29, fol. 527v).
From the cited passages of Holy Scripture we are convinced that pious people considered the appearing heretical hierarchs to be “the abomination of desolation” and, striving to distance themselves from the abominable, went out into the fields to perform divine services.
Blessed Jerome confirms this designation with the words: “Under the abomination of desolation one may also understand every perverse teaching, when we see it standing on the holy place, that is, in the Church” (Blessed Jerome, Part 16, p. 250, 1901 ed.).
The holy place denotes the throne on which the sacrifice must be offered to God, that is, the sacrament of Holy Communion, as the Book of Kirill states on fol. 31: “The throne is the holy place, on which the priests offer the sacrifice to God, consecrating the bread and wine into the Body and Blood of Christ.”
Therefore, according to what has been cited above, heretical archpastors and pastors are servants of the Antichrist, constituting his body; they are themselves the abomination of desolation, performing the service on the holy place, that is, on the throne.
The Destruction of Holy Communion
In the Book of Kirill of Jerusalem we read: “For concerning this Christ the holy one says: that the Antichrist, before his coming, will do what he will everywhere destroy the altars and the true sacrifice, and will set up his idol on the holy place. Already such abominable desolation is being begun by the false prophets sent by him, and from this we know that the day of the Lord is already near, for when the last daily sacrifice established in Solomon’s church was desolated, as spoken of that desolation in the Gospel and likewise said by the prophet Daniel, the power of the Jews was again fulfilled and completed and ended, and the temple was destroyed.”
“Thus in desolation will be the present holy sacrifice, which is not in Solomon’s temple but is established throughout the whole world…”
“And not only everywhere and in every place, but even in the original Apostolic Church in Jerusalem he will bring the true sacrifice into desolation and set up his evil abomination on the holy place, as it is written: When you see the abomination of desolation standing on the holy place, then let those in Judea flee to the mountains” (Book of Kirill, fol. 32v).
The Antichrist will destroy the sacrament of Holy Communion — such are the reflections and explanations of St. John Chrysostom: the Antichrist through his emissaries begins to destroy the true sacrifice, but the time will come when not only everywhere, but even in the Apostolic Church on the holy place “he will introduce his abomination” and true Christians who are in Judea should “flee to the mountains,” the Book of Kirill warns.
Particular attention deserves the prophetic word about the Antichrist from the teacher of the 3rd century, the holy Hippolytus, Pope of Rome: “The Churches of God will weep with great weeping, for neither offering nor incense is performed, nor God-pleasing service. The holy Churches will be like vegetable storehouses, and the precious Body and Blood of Christ will not appear in those days” (Discourse 3, Meat-fare Sunday after the Synaxarion, fol. 184v).
Another holy father, who lived in the 4th century, predicted: “Then all the Churches of Christ will weep with great weeping, for there will be no holy service in the altars, nor offering” (Ephraim the Syrian, Discourse 105 according to the collection, fol. 227v).
St. Theodore the Studite writes on p. 440, Letter 80, Vol. 2, Part 2: “For a temple defiled by heretics is not the holy temple of God, but an ordinary house, as Basil the Great says, since the angel who was present at each Church has departed from it because of impiety. Therefore the sacrifice performed in it is not accepted by God.
Listen to how He Himself says: ‘The lawless one who offers Me a calf is as one who kills a dog’” (Isaiah 66:3).
And Blessed Jerome (Vol. 4, Part 2, p. 155, 1912 ed.) points out that heretics also imitate the gentleness of the Church, but their offering is not as service to God, but as food for demons.
Thus, the holy fathers teach us that the temple of God defiled by heretics is likened to an ordinary house, and the angel of the Lord departs from it; the sacrament of Communion performed by heretics in imitation of the true one is food for demons.
The external, purely theatrical action is still performed to this day under the guise of the sacrament of Communion by false shepherds, in particular by those who have apostatized from ancient piety; but, remembering the instructions of the holy fathers of the Church, true Christians must in every way avoid both heretics and their inventions. For even St. Theodore the Studite warned: “And if he again abstains (from Communion) because of heresy, this is necessary. For Communion from a heretic or from one openly condemned in life alienates from God and delivers to the devil” (Theodore the Studite, Vol. 2, Part 1, Letter 58, p. 323).
Old Rite Christians Without Priests (Bezpopovtsy)
Do the Old Believer-Bespopovtsy sin against the commandments of God when they flee from apostate shepherds, whose false sacraments bring destruction to their souls, according to the testimony of the holy fathers of the Church? They do not sin; the sacrament is absent among us because it does not exist in the world today in a pure form worthy of its high purpose, just as in general there is observed a deviation and shift from the paths of righteousness.
The Lord God, for the sins of men, permits the holy temples, the holy sacrament, and the priesthood to be defiled.
In the Menaion for the month of August, on the 20th day, in the Life of the Prophet Samuel, we read: “And the sins of the people do not so quickly move the wrathful God to vengeance as the sins of those who have been appointed by God as authorities and rulers of the people.”
“For wherever the righteous vengeance of God overtakes, there it spares not even the sanctuary.”
“Thus God, for the sins of the rulers, delivers the subjects to punishment, and for the foul deeds of those who serve the altar, permits the holy altars to be plundered by the hands of the impious, and the holy temples to be laid waste” (fol. 501v).
From what has been read it follows that God permits the abomination of desolation to be in the holy altars because of the foul deeds of those who serve them (that is, the priesthood).
In the holy writings there are also such lines on this subject: “You marvel, beloved, how God does not spare His own houses when He permits wrath upon the earth. For if He did not spare the holy Ark, but delivered it to the foreigners, together with the priests who had sinned, and the temple of consecration, and the Cherubim of glory, and the garments, and prophecy, and anointing, and apparitions, to be trampled and defiled by the Gentiles, neither does He spare the holy churches and the most pure mysteries” (Book of Nikon of the Black Mountain, Discourse 41, fol. 308v).
We justifiably compare the above with the defilement and delivery into the hands of the impious of both the altars with thrones and Holy Communion from the time of Patriarch Nikon. And what is called Communion and is still practiced among those who are only so-called Orthodox we evaluate with the words of St. Theodore the Studite:
“This is an abyss and a net of the devil — communion with heretics. One who falls into this net is cut off from Christ and led far from the flock of the Lord. As great as the difference between light and darkness, so great is the difference between Orthodox Communion and heretical communion. The first enlightens, the second darkens; the one unites with Christ, the other with the devil; the one quickens the soul, the other kills it” (Theodore the Studite, Vol. 2, Part 2, Letter 154, p. 742, 1908 ed.).
We follow this teaching of the holy fathers: if there is no true sacrament of Holy Communion — we do not accept the false one that is destructive to the soul. Cyprian of Carthage points out (in Letter 56, Part 1, p. 316): “And thus the people who obey the divine commandments and fear God must separate themselves from the sinful leader and not participate in the sacrifice of the sacrilegious priest.”
The above-quoted Theodore the Studite writes in the same second volume: “As the divine bread of which the Orthodox partake makes all who partake of it one body, so exactly the heretical bread, bringing those who partake of it into communion with one another, makes them one body opposed to Christ” (Part 2, Letter 153, p. 532).
We do not forget the warning of Blessed Jerome, in Part 6 of his works (p. 78, 1905 ed.), reminding Christians of the church of heretics, “which calls to itself the foolish in mind so that, deceived by it, he may receive stolen bread and stolen water, that is: false sacrament.”
Is Holy Communion Salvific?
It is necessary to note one more very important point in the matter of the sacrament of Holy Communion: even in its pure and untouched form, it cannot of itself save a person, as is confirmed by the proofs cited below:
“Truly, then, in Judas it bears witness that, having received the most holy bread from the most pure hands of the Master Christ, Satan immediately entered into him because of his unworthiness” (Prologue, March 22, fol. 117).
“‘Take,’ He said, ‘the bread of which you have partaken from Me…’ Since the Lord gave the bread to Judas, perhaps in the hope that, coming to his senses at the table of bread, he would abandon the betrayal; but Judas was not thus persuaded, and then he became wholly satanic” (Blessed Gospel, Interpretation of Theophylact on the 45th Pericope of the Gospel of John, fols. 222 and 223).
As we are convinced — the apostle Judas, having communed directly from the hands of the Savior Himself, nevertheless perished; the utterance of Christ’s words “take from Me the bread and commune,” and the very performance of the sacrament of communion, which was intended to bring Judas Iscariot to reason and to his senses — did not restrain the latter from the greatest crime and his own destruction.
Therefore, it is not communion that has the power to save a person or to restrain him from crime — this depends first of all on the Christian himself, who is recognized by the manner of his life, by his good deeds, and not by whether he communes, as St. John Chrysostom also teaches us:
“For a believer should not be known by partaking of the holy mysteries, but by an excellent life and pleasing deeds” (Blessed Gospel, Preface to Matthew, Moral Teaching of John Chrysostom, fol. 24).
The thief crucified with Christ, who was considered a desperate sinner, was brought by the Savior into Paradise, although, of course, during his greatly sinful life he never communed; about this St. Ephraim the Syrian says:
“Since the Jews chose the thief and rejected Christ, God chose the thief and rejected them. But where then is that (which was said): ‘Unless one eats My flesh, he has no life’? (John 6:53): (above). When He received faith from the thief, in return He freely granted him immeasurable gifts, freely poured out His treasures before him, and immediately transferred him into His Paradise and there placed the one brought in (into Paradise) over His treasures: ‘Today you will be with Me in Paradise of desires!’” (Works of Ephraim the Syrian, Part 8, pp. 306–305).
The holy father refers in this case to the passage from the Holy Gospel with which the “zealots” of the Old Rite so love to reproach us, citing the well-known words of the Savior: “Unless one eats My flesh, he has no life.”
St. Ephraim the Syrian, as if emphasizing this, asks: “But where then is that which was said, that whoever does not commune will not be saved?” For the Lord did bring the thief into Paradise, granting him all good things for his sincere faith.
A person can be saved even without visible communion under the conditions that determined the existence of the followers of ancient Orthodoxy. The New Rite Church, in the person of the memorable missionaries, literally raged, frightening the already oppressed wisdom of the rulers and their adherents of the priestless faction with the notorious absence of physical communion.
Thunderously and with lightning raging about our “pernicious transgression,” the fathers of the Jesuit stripe diplomatically bypassed the embarrassing book for their methods of “persuasive” processing, the “Rod of Governance,” published with the blessing of two Greek patriarchs and the entire council of 1666. In this source, already of Nikonian origin, we read what the grieving “schism scholars” preferred to keep silent about us: “It is necessary for all to know that some church mysteries are, by necessity, intermediate, such as chrismation, the Eucharist, and unction, of which, if someone is not vouchsafed because of some necessity, he can still be saved. Others, however, are commandments of necessity, and these are two: baptism and repentance, without which it is not possible to obtain salvation” (Rod of Governance, fol. 49v, 1666 ed.).
In another little book published by the New Rite Metropolitan (of St. Petersburg and Novgorod) Gregory under the title “The Truly Ancient, Truly Orthodox Church,” on p. 311 it is stated: “In all such cases, one who earnestly desires to commune, even though he does not actually commune, communes spiritually: that is, then, according to his earnest desire to partake of the holy mysteries of Christ, his earnest desire to commune is accounted to him as actual communion, just as faith was accounted to Abraham as righteousness. Whoever communes thus spiritually receives all the good things that one who communes in actuality receives” (Part 1, 1898 ed.).
The cited texts from Nikonian theology, contrary to the heated missionary heads, also indisputably support our main thought about the possibility of salvation without Holy Communion when it does not exist in an undefiled form.
But even in our time worthy of bitter weeping, the Old Believer-Bespopovtsy have their consolation, for, according to the testimonies of the holy fathers cited below, they possess another altar, high but invisible — by the sacrifice of which they commune spiritually. St. Gregory the Theologian says: “They will not allow me to the altars, but I know another altar, of which the visible altars now serve as an image… which is entirely the work of the mind and to which one ascends by contemplation. I will stand before it, on it I will offer to God what is pleasing, and a sacrifice and whole-burnt offerings, so much better than those offered now, as truth is better than shadow… From this altar no one will drag me away; they may expel me from the city, but they will not expel me from that city which is above” (Works of Gregory the Theologian, Part 1, Art. 382 and 3, Soykin ed.).
It is to such an altar that our prayerful gaze has been turned since the times of the ill-fated reformer Patriarch Nikon; the holy father Athanasius of Alexandria teaches in his works: “They shall not be ashamed in the evil time” (Ps. 36:19). In times of persecution, when teachers are scarce, the Lord Himself will nourish the believers in Him with His Spirit” (Part 4, p. 29, 1903 ed., in the interpretation of the Psalms according to the excerpts of Permyakov, Part 1, fol. 222v).
In Part 3 (Letter 4, pp. 98–99), the holy father explains more extensively and definitely: “I also note this figure of speech in the Gospel of John, when the Lord, speaking about eating His body and seeing that many were offended by it, says: ‘Does this offend you? What if you see the Son of Man ascending where He was before? It is the Spirit who gives life; the flesh profits nothing. The words that I have spoken to you are spirit and life’ (John 6:63). For He says: the words that I have spoken to you are spirit and life. And this meant that what is shown and given for the salvation of the world is the flesh that I bear. But this flesh and its blood will be given by Me to you spiritually as food, so that It will be imparted to each one spiritually and will become for all a preservation unto the resurrection of eternal life” (Works of Athanasius of Alexandria according to the excerpts of Permyakov, Part 1, fol. 220v).
And we, Old Believers, not having now the visible sacrament of Holy Communion and its performers, nevertheless receive the possibility, through faith in Jesus Christ, to commune spiritually, according to the words of St. Athanasius of Alexandria and St. Gregory the Theologian.
This spiritual union with the Body and Blood of the Lord also occurs through the knowledge of the word of God, as Blessed Jerome writes about this: “Since the body of the Lord is true food and His blood is true drink, then, according to the mystical interpretation, in this present age we have only this one good thing: if we feed on His flesh and drink His blood, not only in the sacrament (Eucharist), but also in the reading of the Scriptures: for the true food and drink received from the word of God is the knowledge of the Scriptures” (Blessed Jerome, Part 6, p. 37).
Afterword to the Second Edition
The present brochure is intended for people who are already well acquainted with Christian doctrine and capable of serious and thoughtful reading. For those who are only now, in our troubled times, coming to faith in the Lord, it would be advisable at first to recommend books that can be easily assimilated by them without excessive spiritual and intellectual strain.
Much has been written about spiritual communion among the Old Believer-Pomortsy, and it is difficult to add anything to what was said by the instructor of the Riga Grebenshchikov Community, Fr. Mikhail Vlasov († 1958). Perhaps only a few lines.
Today, followers of the New Rite more insistently than ever repeat the well-known words of Christ: “Unless one eats My flesh, he has no life” (John 6:53), directing them against the Old Believers who have no priesthood and therefore no sacrament of the Eucharist.
Yet these words become a snare not for the Old Believers, but on the contrary — for those who attempt to use them against the ancient Orthodox Christians.
First of all, let us reflect: did the Old Believers themselves deprive themselves of the priesthood, and along with it the Eucharist, or is this the “merit” of the New Rite adherents? Who destroyed, exiled, and executed the ancient Orthodox bishops and priests? Was it the Old Believers who did this? It turns out that the New Rite adherents, while believing that the deprivation of the Eucharist leaves a huge number of deeply believing Russian people without hope of salvation and eternal life, have nevertheless condemned them to eternal torment and spiritual death! But then, will the reward from God for this be great for them either? Perhaps, then, it would be better to weep not for us, but for themselves?
Usually the New Rite adherents object: “Of course, there were injustices on our part toward the Old Believers, but much time has passed, we acknowledge our mistakes, now there is no reason for alienation, and you Old Believers sin against God by still remaining without the Eucharist.” In these words only one thing is just: one should not hold onto evil and offenses. But neither should we forget our history. The Lord alone knows what an ocean of tears and blood was shed by Russian people for their Old Faith; yet every Christian well knows that the true Christian Faith was never spread by violence and blood. The Old Believers were brought to “Holy Communion” by sword, fire, and penal chains, and it would be surprising if the thought did not arise among them that in spirit this would be communion not to Christ, but on the contrary — to the Antichrist. The word of historical truth and sincere repentance from the side of the New Rite adherents (with rare exceptions) has still not been spoken. For these were not mere “injustices” and “mistakes”; it was a well-organized and enormous in scale mass destruction of the spiritually most developed representatives of their own people. Today something similar is called genocide. And if the roots of the New Rite hierarchy were nourished by Christian, rather than Christ’s, flesh and blood, can there be confidence that the tree grown from these roots (i.e., the contemporary New Rite Church) is preparing life-giving fruits for all who partake of it? God grant, as they say, that we are mistaken in this; but if there is even the slightest serious ground for doubt, does a Christian have the right to approach Holy Communion?
And are there not reasons for such doubts given to us by the entire history of our people? Few doubt that the Bolsheviks are responsible for bringing Russia in a short time to spiritual and economic crisis, but was not the spiritual crisis already at its sharpest peak in 1917, when Russia entered that year after 250 years of the New Rite adherents’ monopoly on the truth? Why did the Russian people as a whole so easily renounce Christ? Are only “foreigners” and “non-believers” to blame? The New Rite Church itself took upon itself responsibility for the spiritual state of the Russian people, and took it by force — from it the accounting will be demanded. “By their fruits you shall know them,” said Christ (Matt. 7:16), and these “fruits” give plenty of food for thought even in our time.
Let us return again to the main argument of the New Rite adherents (John 6:53). It is a remarkable phenomenon: they always strive to emphasize their refinement, theological sophistication, dislike of literalism, “spiritual ignorance,” and so on, but the cited words of Christ have become for them some kind of stumbling block — for some reason they are understood this time exclusively literally. Meanwhile, one does not need to graduate from theological academies to understand that in these and similar words of Christ the main thought is not a reminder of the visible sacrament of the Eucharist, but life in accordance with faith in Christ, the assimilation by the whole human being of the Saving Sacrifice of Jesus Christ. This seems so obvious that it hardly requires any proof. One need only read the writings of the holy fathers more often, and the Gospel itself. And did not Christ also call Himself “the fountain of living water,” offering everyone to drink from Him? Should not the New Rite adherents recognize that they do not have an exclusive right to interpret Holy Scripture, and acknowledge that in the words (John 6:53) there is, of course, a literal meaning relating to the sacrament of Holy Eucharist, but above all one should see in them the spiritual meaning? And our ancestors in the times of piety had Holy Eucharist, reverently performing the sacrament in remembrance of Christ’s Sacrifice, but they did not fall into the extreme of literalism. M. Vlasov reminds us of the thief saved on the cross; one can also read in the Menaia or Prologues about those holy martyrs who believed in Christ but who had not yet been vouchsafed not only Holy Eucharist, but even Holy Baptism (like the thief), yet suffered for the faith and were granted the crown. Any literalism in interpreting Holy Scripture can lead to dangerous heresies. So in this case: who gave the New Rite adherents the right to limit the Almighty God? Is it worthy of the title of educated theologians to make the action of God’s Grace dependent on accidental circumstances of earthly life? Does the absence of earthly priesthood stop or limit the action of the Holy Spirit, and is Christ no longer the High Priest? No, the Nikonians were able to destroy Bishop Paul of Kolomna, but no one will succeed in destroying God’s Mercy and His Omnipotence. Yes, we have no visible sacrament, but we are not guilty of its humiliation. With all our heart we desire Communion of the Holy Mysteries of Christ and believe that He Who in His Essence is Superabundant Love and Perfection will not abandon us in His goodness!
A thinking person must distinguish the visible and invisible sides of the sacrament. If only the form is performed — which, though in a distorted form, has nevertheless remained among the New Rite adherents — can one always be confident in the efficacy of the sacrament? After all, any Old Believer instructor could arbitrarily put on priestly vestments and dare to perform the sacrament, but at the same time it is perfectly clear that the sacrament would not be valid, for the one who dared has usurped what was not given to him by the Church, broken the succession, and done what he has no authority or blessing from predecessors for. Among the New Rite adherents the visible side of the sacrament has not been interrupted, which serves them as a constant reason for condescending attitude toward the Old Believers. But is everything so simple with the invisible side? Has not only the external form remained? Grace is an invisible thing — has it not departed from those Nikonian hierarchs on whose conscience were the weeping of orphans, the sobbing of widows, and ruined lives? Is it not from those hierarchs that the current clergy have received ordination in succession? Were not those hierarchs the ones who not only rejected the native church tradition, but mocked it and subjected it to anathema? Did not this very anathema, together with the blessing and incitement of the civil authorities to violence, break precisely that apostolic succession of which the New Rite adherents are so proud? The point is that it is impossible not to recognize that the visible side in no way can guarantee the validity of the sacrament if other important conditions are not fulfilled — and the first of them is apostolic succession, not only in form, but in spirit. But as for the invisible side of the sacrament, which depends on God — this is precisely the most important side, without which only an inactive form remains of the sacrament. And there are many examples in church history when, by His mercy, the Lord granted His Gifts to people regardless of external circumstances: “With men this is impossible, but with God all things are possible” (Matt. 19:26).
However strange it may sound to the New Rite adherents, no one reveres the purity of the sacrament of Holy Eucharist more than precisely the Old Believer-Bespopovtsy. The New Rite adherents ought once honestly to acknowledge: does their church society exist on the foundations laid by the seven Ecumenical and nine Local Councils, which are called “church rules” and constitute an integral part of the Ancient Orthodox Sacred Tradition? What can now be seen in New Rite churches during the performance of “baptism” and “Eucharist” is, at best, not a holy sacrament but a church rite; at worst — a mockery of the sacrament. When was the last time church rules were applied to New Rite pastors and flock? After all, anyone familiar with these rules knows that in our time, according to the ancient church canons, very few people can be admitted to Holy Communion without a corresponding penance lasting years. Who and when abolished the church rules? Who and when introduced new rules into the Church? To what are the New Rite adherents — willingly or unwillingly — calling us: to apostasy from the Holy Tradition, to the replacement of the sacrament with a rite?
So let it be better that in the Ancient Orthodox Church there be preserved the bright and pure memory of the undefiled Throne of God, upon which the Lord will come again to tread in the Day of His Second and Great Coming! And if we have faith and deeds, if we have love and the truth of God, then there is also hope in the Mercy of the Creator and Savior!
Glory to our God, now and ever, unto the ages of ages. Amen.
Published by the Brotherhood of Zealots of Ancient Orthodoxy in the Name of the Holy Hieromartyr Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage. Publishing House “Third Rome,” Moscow, 1999.
by E.A. Ageeva.
In the Old Believer tale “About the Greatly Zealous and Long-Suffering Archpriest Avvakum,” the great ascetic of faith is described as follows: “Archpriest Avvakum, a man of great good and abstinent life, of such great and fiery zeal: abundantly endowed with magnanimity and enriched with much suffering; he was known and loved by the earthly tsar, princes, and boyars for his righteous life; and he appeared desirable to the heavenly King, the angels, and all the saints for his long-suffering endurance. Everywhere he always had good and most useful clerics—friends in prosperous times, counselors in standing for piety, companions in suffering: and everywhere he proved to be valiantly zealous for good. How many long years he suffered, in how many great torments he was enveloped, how many most severe exiles, imprisonments, and dungeons he endured with magnanimity: yet he remained immovable in piety.”[1] Indeed, for Archpriest Avvakum, not only prayer but the entire daily liturgical cycle constituted the most essential foundation of his Christian life—and so inseparably that the archpriest sought to maintain the full liturgical cycle in any circumstances of his own life and that of his spiritual children. The initial source of such prayerful views was, of course, his mother, who later became the nun Martha: “My mother was a faster and a woman of prayer, always teaching me the fear of God,” writes the author of the Life.[2] Undoubtedly, Avvakum himself possessed a special disposition of personality: “Once I saw a dead animal at a neighbor’s, and that night, arising, I wept much before the icon over my own soul, remembering death, that I too must die; and from that time I grew accustomed to praying every night.”[3] He also turned to prayer before marriage, for which he was rewarded with a bride, Anastasia, who “constantly made it her habit to go to church.”[4] Later, Avvakum had many spiritual children, whom he, “without resting, diligently attended in churches, in homes, and at crossroads, in cities and villages, even in the reigning city and in the Siberian land, preaching and teaching the word of God….”[5]
Avvakum encouraged prayerful zeal and conscientious fulfillment of the liturgical cycle. He recalled about Tobolsk: “My spiritual daughter greatly applied herself to the church and cell rules and despised all the beauty of this world.”[6] For Avvakum, sincere striving and self-overcoming in fulfilling the prayer rule were important. He addresses Boyaryna Morozova thus: “Rise at night—do not order people to wake you. But arise yourself from sleep without laziness and fall down and bow to your Creator.” Neither the difficulties of the last times nor persecutions could serve as a reason to weaken prayer discipline. Thus, in a letter to Feodosia, Avvakum remarks: “It seems to me that you have grown lazy about nighttime prayer: that is why I say this to you with joy, recalling the Gospel: ‘When they revile you and drive you out, rejoice on that day and leap for joy: for behold, your reward is great in heaven.’”[7]
While demanding of others in prayer discipline, Avvakum was extremely strict with himself. Even the most severe circumstances could not serve as a reason to abandon the statutory prayer: “Then another superior, at another time, raged against me—he ran into my house, beat me, and bit my fingers with his teeth like a dog. And when his throat was filled with blood, he released my hand from his teeth and, leaving me, went to his own house. But I, thanking God, wrapped my hand in a cloth and went to vespers.”[8] And another time: “From weakness and great hunger I grew faint in my rule, having almost no strength left—only the vespers psalms, matins, and the first hour, and nothing more; so, like a little animal, I drag myself along; I grieve over that rule but cannot perform it; and now I have grown completely weak.”[9] That is, we are speaking only of some shortening of the rule.
Avvakum’s liturgical practice was also not strictly tied to the space of an Orthodox church, except for the Liturgy. The peculiarities of how Avvakum fulfilled the rule are especially evident in the example of his exile: “Walking along, or dragging a sled, or fishing, or chopping wood in the forest, or doing something else, I recite the rule at that time—vespers and matins, or the hours—whatever comes up. <…> And riding in a sled on Sundays at stopping places, I sing the entire church service, and on weekdays, riding in the sled, I sing; sometimes even on Sundays while riding, I sing. When it is quite impossible to turn, I still turn a little bit anyway. Just as a hungry body desires to eat and a thirsty one desires to drink, so the soul, my father Epiphaniy, desires spiritual food; it is not hunger for bread nor thirst for water that destroys a person, but great hunger for a person is to live without praying to God.”[10] Thus, Avvakum used the daily liturgical cycle as his personal prayer rule. And this was adopted and embraced by the Old Believer accords.
Divine service constitutes the most important part of religious life. History shows that where the prayer rule is strictly observed, the community of believers continues to live, and conversely, where public liturgical life is abandoned, the community falls apart. For Old Believers, the temple of God is the community of the faithful itself. Personal prayer and public divine service form an indivisible complex, especially vividly manifested in Old Belief, and so closely interconnected that attention to liturgical space is diminished, thereby bringing the sacred and the everyday closer together. God’s presence is not necessarily tied to the sacred. What matters is not the place or the number of believers, but faith and piety. Liturgical space is not as important for Old Believers as it was for Avvakum.[11] His prayers took place not only outside churches but often without the necessary attributes, for example, without icons or books. And this too was adopted by Old Believers. The main thing is that prayer should be regular and meaningful. This principle is known from the book The Son of the Church, which has been published many times and is highly respected among Old Believers: “When you stand in church in your place, do not look here and there, nor step onto another’s place. … Do not give in to weakness of the flesh, and do not indulge in the vanities of this world. Only listen to the singing and attend to the reading. And if some word comes and you cannot understand it, then ask those who know about it after the singing.”[12]
Avvakum’s own writings and instructions eventually became difficult for his followers to access. As the study of Old Believer manuscript collections from the second half of the 18th–20th centuries shows, copies or excerpts of the archpriest’s works are quite rare in them. To a greater extent, Avvakum’s written heritage became the property of the scholarly community. However, the universal idea that performing divine services and sacraments is more important than certain external conditions—for example, the presence of liturgical space—firmly took root in Old Belief and found development both in theological thought and in liturgical practice.
[1] Tale about Archpriest Avvakum [Text]. — Moscow: Moscow Old Believer Printing House, 1911. Pp. 1-2.
[2] Life of Archpriest Avvakum. M., 1959. P. 54.
[3] Ibid. P. 59.
[4] Ibid. Pp. 59-60.
[5] Ibid. P. 60.
[6] Ibid. P. 117.
[7] Ibid. P. 210.
[8] Ibid. P. 61.
[9] Ibid. P. 91.
[10] Ibid. P. 90.
[11] This idea is convincingly developed; see Ivanov M.V. Archpriest Avvakum on Prayer Outside the Church. Electronic resource: https://ruvera.ru/articles/protopop_avvakum_o_molitve_vne_hrama/comment-page-1
[12] The Son of the Church. M., 1995. Folios 24-25.